Skip to main content

Full text of "A Rip Van Winkle of the Kalahari, and other tales of South-West Africa"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI  AND 
OTHER  TALES   OF  SOUTH-WEST  AFRICA 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF 
THE  KALAHARI 

AND  OTHER  TALES  OF  SOUTH-WEST 
AFRICA 


BY 

FRED    C.    CORNELL 


CAPETOWN  :  T.  MASKEW  MILLER 
LONDON  :  T.  FISHER  UNWIN,  LTD. 


pa 

G>0  05" 


CONTENTS 


TAGS. 


PREFACE  ......  "7 

A   RIP   VAN   WINKLE   OF   THE   KALAHARI  : 

INTRODUCTORY-                                               -           *  13 

CHAPTER    I.  -  21 

II-  -                        -  32 

in.  -  44 

IV.  -                      -  56 

v.  -   -   -      -   -  75 

„       VI.  -          ....  QO 

„    vii. 109 

vin.  -   -  123 

ix.  -                -  136 

THE  SALTING  OF  THE  GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN 
FIELDS,  BEING  AN  EPISODE  IN  THE 
LIFE  OF  DICK  SYDNEY,  PROSPECTOR  I 

CHAPTER       I.      -                                                           -  153 

II.      -                                                            -  162 

„            III.      -                                                            -  169 

iv.    -                                        -  189 

v. 209 


1202817 


vi  CONTENTS 

PAO* 

THE  FOLLOWER               -  -            231 

THE  PROOF     -  247 

"BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE"  -       -        -    267 

"  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  "-  -     289 

THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO  ...    309 


PREFACE 

MOST  of  these  stories  were  written  on  the  veldt ; 
at  odd  times,  in  out-of-the-way  prospecting  camps, 
in  the  wilds  of  the  Kalahari  Desert,  or  of  that 
equally  little-known  borderland  between  Klein 
Namaqualand,  and  Gordonia,  Cape  Colony,  and 
what  was  at  that  time  known  as  German  South- 
West  Africa. 

Four  of  them  appeared  a  few  years  back  in  The 
State — an  illustrated  magazine  now  unhappily 
defunct :  the  others,  though  written  about  the  same 
time,  have  never  been  published. 

And  now,  time  and  circumstances  have  combined 
to  bring  the  scene  in  which  they  are  laid  most 
prominently  before  the  public. 

Through  the  dangerous  and  difficult  barrier  of 
the  desert  sandbelt  that  extends  all  along  the  coast, 
General  Botha  and  his  formidable  columns  forced 
their  way  to  Windhuk ;  from  the  remote  lower 
reaches  of  the  Orange  River  other  troops  steadily 
and  relentlessly  pushed  north ;  and  even  to  the 
east  the  well-nigh  unexplored  dunes  of  the  southern 
Kalahari  proved  no  safeguard  to  the  Germans,  for 

7 


8  PREFACE 

Union  forces  invaded  them  even  there  :  and  all 
eyes  jn  South  Africa  are  to-day  turned  towards  this 
new  addition  to  the  Union  and  the  Empire. 

Whilst  imagination  has  naturally  played  the  chief 
part  in  these  tales,  the  descriptions  given  of  certain 
parts  of  this  little-known  region  are  accurate,  and  by 
no  means  overdrawn ;  at  the  same  time,  though 
they  treat  principally  of  the  dangerous  and  waterless 
desert,  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  although  the 
sand  dunes  form  one  of  Damaraland's  most  striking 
features,  yet  it  is  by  no  means  altogether  the  barren, 
scorching  dust-heap  it  is  popularly  believed  to  be. 

For  once  the  sand  region  bordering  the  coast 
is  traversed,  and  the  higher  plateau  begins,  vegeta- 
tion and  water  become  more  abundant,  the  climate 
is  magnificent,  and  cattle,  sheep  and  goats  thrive ; 
whilst  in  the  north — much  of  which  remains  practic- 
ally unexplored — there  is  much  fruitful  and  well- 
watered  country  teeming  with  game,  and  akin  to 
Rhodesia,  awaiting  the  settler. 

Mining  and  stockraising  are  the  two  great  possi- 
bilities in  this  new  country,  where  water  conditions 
are  never  likely  to  allow  of  extensive  agriculture 
being  carried  out  successfully. 

But  above  all — mining  !  For  much  of  the  country 
— and  especially  the  north — is  very  highly  mineral- 
ised. Copper  abounds ;  tin  and  gold  have  been 


PREFACE  9 

found — and  there  can  be  but  little  doubt  that  the 
former  will  eventually  be  located  in  abundance — 
and,  above  all,  the  diamond  fields  of  the  south-west 
coastal  belt  have  since  their  discovery  in  1908 
added  enormously  both  to  the  value  of  the  country 
and  to  its  attractiveness. 

To  refer  again  to  these  tales ;  the  description  of 
Rip  Van  Winkle's  ride  through  the  desert,  the 
sand-storm,  the  huge  salt  "  pans,"  and  indeed 
most  of  the  earlier  incidents,  have  been  but  common- 
place experiences  of  my  own  in  the  wastes  of  the 
southern  Kalahari,  slightly  altered  for  the  purposes 
of  the  story.  Even  the  "  poison  flowers "  exist 
there — and  no  Bushman  will  sleep  among  them, 
beautiful  as  they  are.  And  lest  the  huge  diamond 
in  the  head  of  the  "  Snake  "  in  the  same  story  be 
considered  an  impossibility,  let  it  be  borne  in  mind 
that  the  Cullinan — enormous  as  it  was — was  but 
the  fragment  of  a  monster  that  must  have  been 
every  whit  as  big  as  the  one  I  describe.  The 
cataclysm  is  also  a  possibility ;  for  although  rain 
falls  but  seldom  in  the  desert,  there  are  occasional 
thunderstorms  of  extraordinary  violence,  and  I 
have  seen  wide  stretches  of  the  Kalahari  near  the 
dry  bed  of  the  extinct  Molopo  River  (long  since 
choked,  and  part  of  the  desert)  converted  into  a 
broad  deep  lake,  after  a  cloudburst  lasting  but  an 


io  PREFACE 

hour  or  so,  which  drowned  hundreds  of  head  of 
cattle. 

The  incident  in  "  Dick  Sydney,"  of  the  fracas  in 
the  bar  where  the  Germans  were  toasting  to  "  The 
Day,"  was  not  written  after  war  was  declared, 
but  one  night  in  Luderitzbucht  full  three  years  ago, 
after  hearing  that  toast  drunk  publicly  in  the 
manner  described,  and  after  witnessing  a  very 
similar  ending  to  it !  And  that  particular  story  was 
refused  by  the  then  editor  of  The  State,  as  being  too 
anti-German !  Well — times  have  indeed  changed  ! 

And  lest  a  prospective  "  Dick  Sydney  "  should 
think  that  the  picture  of  that  individual  picking 
up  a  thousand  carats  of  diamonds  in  an  hour  or  so 
is  far-fetched,  let  me  assure  him  that  the  first  dis- 
coverers of  the  Pomona  fields,  south  of  Luderitz- 
bucht, did  literally  fill  their  pockets  with  the  precious 
stones  in  that  space  of  time  :  and  that  other  fields 
as  rich  may  well  await  discovery  will  be  denied 
by  few  who  know  the  country. 

"  Ex  Africa  semper  aliquid  novo  " — never  was 
saying  truer  ! — and  Damaraland,  under  the  British 
flag,  and  with  scope  given  to  individual  enterprise, 
may  well  provide  still  another  striking  example  of 
that  old  adage. 

FRED  C.  CORNELL. 

Cape  Town,  1915. 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI 


INTRODUCTORY 

THE  manner  of  my  meeting  with  him  was  strange 
in  the  extreme,  and  a  fitting  prelude  to  the  wild 
and  fantastic  story  he  told  me. 

I  had  been  trading  and  elephant  shooting  in 
Portuguese  territory  in  Southern  Angola ;  and 
hearing  from  my  boys  that  ivory  was  plentiful  in 
German  territory,  farther  south,  I  had  crossed  the 
Kunene  River  into  Amboland ;  and  here,  sure 
enough,  I  found  elephants  and  ivory  galore.  So 
good,  indeed,  was  both  sport  and  trade  in  this 
country  of  the  Ovampos  that  by  the  time  I  reached 
Etosha  Pau  my  "  trade "  goods  had  vanished, 
and  my  wagon  was  heavily  laden  with  fine  tusks. 
So  far  had  I  penetrated  into  German  territory  that 
I  decided  to  make  my  way  south-west  towards 
Walfisch  Bay  instead  of  returning  to  Portuguese 
territory.  But  I  knew  I  must  rest  my  cattle  well 
before  attempting  it,  for  it  would  mean  an  arduous 
trek  ;  I  had  no  guide,  and  there  were  no  roads  ;  for 
at  the  time  I  speak  of,  the  Germans  had  done  but 
little  to  open  up  the  northern  part  of  their  territory  ; 

13 


I4  INTRODUCTORY 

and  indeed  even  to  the  present  day  much  of  it  still 
remains  unexplored. 

It  is  a  wild  and  beautiful  country,  for  the  greater 
part  well-wooded,  and  teeming  with  game  ;  though 
towards  the  east  it  becomes  drier  and  sandier  until 
there  stretches  before  the  traveller  nothing  but  the 
endless  dunes  of  the  unknown  Kalahari  desert. 

Untraversed,  unexplored,  and  mysterious,  this 
land  of  "The  Great  Thirst"  had  always  held  a 
great  fascination  for  me ;  its  outlying  dunes  began 
but  a  few  miles  east  of  my  camp,  and  from  an 
isolated  granite  kopje  near  their  border  I  had  often 
gazed  across  the  apparently  limitless  sea  of  sand : 
stretching  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  to  where 
the  dancing  shimmer  of  the  mirage  linked  sand  and 
sky  on  the  far  horizon. 

It  was  along  the  edge  of  these  dunes  that  I  one 
day  followed  a  wounded  eland  so  far  that  dusk 
overtook  me  a  long  distance  from  my  wagon. 
My  waterbottle  was  full,  there  was  abundance  of 
dry  wood  for  a  fire,  and  I  was  just  debating  whether 
I  would  try  and  get  back  to  the  wagon,  or  camp 
where  I  was,  when  my  horse  solved  the  question 
for  me  by  shying  violently  at  something,  and 
throwing  me  clean  out  of  the  saddle. 

My  head  must  have  struck  a  stone,  for  I  was 
stunned,  and  for  a  time  I  knew  no  more.  .  .  . 


INTRODUCTORY  15 

When  I  came  to  myself  it  was  dark,  but  a  bright 
fire  was  burning  near  me,  a  blanket  covered  me,  and 
I  was  lying  upon  something  soft.  Evidently  some 
one  was  caring  for  me,  and  I  concluded  that  my 
boys  had  found  me — though  I  had  given  them 
strict  instructions  not  to  leave  the  wagon. 

"  Jantje  !  Kambala  !  "  I  called,  but  there  was 
no  answer,  and  I  tried  to  rise.  But  my  hurt  had 
apparently  been  a  severe  one,  for  my  head  spun 
round,  the  fire  danced  before  my  eyes,  and  I  again 
lost  consciousness. 

When  next  I  awoke  the  fire  was  still  burning, 
and  a  figure  was  seated  beside  it :  a  figure  that 
the  leaping  flames  rendered  monstrous  and  distorted. 
The  back  was  towards  me,  but  at  the  slight  rustle 
I  made  upon  my  bed  of  dry  leaves  in  awakening, 
the  figure  turned  in  my  direction,  and  I  caught  a 
momentary  glimpse  of  the  face.  Firelight  plays 
strange  tricks  sometimes,  but  the  momentary  flicker 
showed  me  a  countenance  so  grotesque  that  I  must 
have  made  an  involuntary  movement  of  surprise, 
for  with  a  short  laugh  the  unknown  man  rose  and 
came  towards  me,  saying  as  he  did  so,  "  Don't  be 
scared  —  even  the  devil  isn't  as  black  as  he's 
painted!"  And,  whoever  he  was,  the  way  in 
which  he  tended  to  my  throbbing  head,  advising 
me  not  to  talk,  but  to  rest  and  sleep,  soon 


16  INTRODUCTORY 

soothed  my  shaken  nerves,  and  I  slept  again  till 
broad  daylight. 

I  could  hear  the  low  murmur  of  voices,  and 
sitting  up,  I  saw  that  Jantje  and  Kambala  had  put 
in  an  appearance  and  were  talking  in  an  unknown 
tongue  to  my  friend  of  the  night  before — a  white 
man,  but  surely  the  strangest-looking  being  I  had 
ever  beheld. 

First  of  all  he  was  a  hunchback,  and  his  body 
was  twisted  and  distorted  to  a  remarkable  degree — 
yet  in  spite  of  his  curved  shoulders  he  was  of  more 
than  average  height,  and  of  a  breadth  incredible. 
But  his  face  ! — who  can  describe  it  ?  Seamed  and 
scarred  in  deep  gashes,  as  though  by  some  hideous 
torture,  the  nose  broken  and  flattened  almost  upon 
the  cheek,  there  remained  but  little  human  about 
the  awful  countenance  except  the  eyes.  But  these, 
as  I  found  later,  were  of  a  beauty  and  expressiveness 
to  make  one  forget  their  terrible  setting.  Large, 
pellucid,  of  a  bright  hazel,  there  was  something 
magnetic  in  their  straight  and  honest  gaze  ;  and  I 
can  well  believe  that  before  he  met  with  his  awful 
disfigurement  their  owner  must  have  been  a  man 
of  superb  appearance. 

As  I  moved,  he  came  towards  me,  holding  out 
his  hand  as  he  did  so,  and  a  fine,  warm-hearted  grip 
he  gave  me. 


INTRODUCTORY  17 

"  Better,  eh  ?  "  he  said.  "  No — don't  get  up  ; 
you've  had  an  ugly  smack,  and  must  take  care 
of  yourself  for  a  bit.  And  I'm  afraid,"  he  con- 
tinued, as  he  sat  down  beside  me,  "  that  I  was 
the  cause  of  your  accident — for  your  horse  shied 
at  me,  and  you  came  near  breaking  your  neck  !  " 

"  Shied  at  you  ?  "  I  queried,  in  surprise — for 
there  was  scarce  cover  for  a  cat  just  where  I  had 
been  thrown — "  but  where  were  you,  then — I  never 
saw  you  ?  " 

"  No,  but  I  saw  you,"  he  replied  grimly,  "  and 
having  been  the  cause  of  your  downfall,  I  could 
do  no  less  than  look  after  you  till  your  boys 
came." 

Thus  strangely  began  an  acquaintance  that  lasted 
only  all  too  short  a  time,  but  that  was  full  of  interest 
for  me  ;  for  I  found  my  new  friend  to  be  a  remark- 
able man  in  more  ways  than  in  appearance.  His 
knowledge  of  the  region  we  were  in  was  wonderful, 
the  few  natives  we  met  treated  him  with  every 
sign  of  respect  and  fear,  and  he  seemed  equally 
conversant  with  their  language,  as  with  that  of  my 
own  boys,  Jantje  the  Hottentot,  and  Kambala 
the  Herero. 

The  habits  of  the  game,  the  properties  of  each 
bush  and  shrub,  each  game-path  and  water-hole, 
he  knew  them  all,  and  had  something  interesting 

B 


i8  INTRODUCTORY 

to  say  about  all  of  them ;  and  the  few  days  of  our 
companionship  were  pleasant  in  the  extreme. 

I  never  knew  his  name,  and  had  it  not  been  that 
chance  came  to  my  aid,  I  should  probably  never 
have  heard  his  strange  history.  But  it  so  happened 
that  a  few  days  after  our  first  meeting,  a  buffalo, 
with  the  finest  horns  I  had  ever  seen,  got  up  within 
twenty  yards  of  us  ;  and  in  my  eagerness  to  secure 
his  wonderful  head,  I  shot  badly,  and  only  succeeded 
in  wounding  him  slightly.  His  terrific  charge  was 
a  thing  to  be  remembered. 

Straight  at  us  he  came,  wild  with  rage,  and 
my  new  friend's  horse,  gored  and  screaming,  went 
down  before  him  in  a  flash.  The  rider  was  thrown, 
and  to  my  horror,  before  I  could  control  my  own 
frightened  animal  sufficiently  to  enable  me  to  shoot, 
the  bull  was  upon  the  fallen  man,  goring  and 
trampling  upon  him  in  an  awful  manner.  Leaping 
from  my  horse,  I  put  bullet  after  bullet  through  the 
big  bull's  head,  and  at  length  he  lurched  forward, 
dead,  upon  the  mangled  body  of  his  victim. 

We  had  some  difficulty  in  extricating  the  man, 
and  never  expected  to  find  him  alive,  but  though 
badly  crushed  and  torn  he  still  breathed,  and 
naturally  I  did  all  I  could  to  save  his  life. 

That  night  he  was  delirious,  and  it  was  then  that 
I  had  evidence  of  the  almost  superhuman  strength 


INTRODUCTORY  19 

with  which  he  was  endowed.  Time  after  time  he 
tore  himself  from  the  combined  strength  of  my  two 
sturdy  boys,  and  always  he  raved  of  diamonds,  and 
of  a  never-ending  search  for  something,  or  some  one, 
in  the  desert. 

His  hurts  were  sufficient  to  have  killed  half  a  dozen 
men,  and  I  never  expected  him  to  live  ;  but  two 
days  later  he  was  able  to  tell  the  natives,  in  their 
own  tongue,  of  certain  herbs  which  they  prepared 
under  his  direction,  and  in  a  week  he  was  about 
again. 

His  cure  was  nothing  short  of  miraculous — in  my 
eyes  at  least — but  he  made  light  of  his  own  share 
in  the  matter,  and  was  all  gratitude  for  the  little  I 
had  been  able  to  do  to  atone  for  the  result  of  my 
bad  shooting.  And  one  night,  by  the  camp  fire, 
and  with  very  little  preamble,  he  told  me  the  follow- 
ing strange  story,  which  I  have  set  down  as  nearly 
as  possible  in  his  own  words. 


A   RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE 
KALAHARI 

CHAPTER  I 
THE  BLUE  DIAMOND 

DIAMONDS  first  brought  me  to  this  country — a  small 
glass  phial  full  of  them  in  the  hands  of  an  old  sailor 
who  had  been  shipwrecked  on  the  South-west 
African  coast,  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  Cape 
Cross,  and  who  had  spent  many  months  wandering 
with  the  Bushmen  who  found  him,  before  he  even- 
tually worked  his  way  back  safely  to  Walfisch  Bay. 
Here  one  of  the  rare  whalers,  that  occasionally 
called  at  that  little-known  spot,  eventually  picked 
him  up,  and  he  at  length  got  back  to  Liverpool, 
with  nothing  but  his  tiny  packet  of  little  bright 
stones  to  show  for  all  his  months  of  hardship  among 
the  Bushmen. 

The  ignorant  whalers  had  laughed  at  his  assertion 
that  the  little  crystals  were  of  any  value  ;    as  at 

31 


22  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

that  time  diamonds  were  undreamed  of  in  South 
Africa  ...  for  all  this  was  long,  long  ago.  .  .  . 

Chance  threw  me  in  the  old  man's  way,  and  a 
small  service  I  was  able  to  render  him  led  to  his 
showing  me  the  stones.  He  had  been  in  Brazil 
and  had  seen  rough  diamonds  there ;  and  I  too — 
who  had  also  dug  in  the  fields  of  Minhas  Geraes — 
saw  at  once  that  he  was  right :  they  were  diamonds. 

I  had  money,  but  I  wanted  more  ;  for  there  was 
a  girl  for  whom  I  had  sworn  to  make  a  fortune,  and 
who  in  turn  had  sworn  to  wait  for  me — poor  girl ! 
She  little  knew  how  long  that  wait  would  be,  or 
the  kind  of  wreck  that  would  return  to  her  at  last.  .  .  . 
And  even  as  I  poured  the  little  glittering  cascade 
of  diamonds  that  old  Anderson  had  found  from 
one  hand  to  the  other,  my  mind  was  made  up. 

"  Anderson,"  I  said,  "  come  out  with  me  to 
Africa  again,  man  ;  we  can  make  ourselves  rich 
men  !  Of  course,  there  must  be  more  where  these 
came  from  ?  " 

"  More  !  "  said  the  hard-bitten  old  seaman,  who 
was  as  brown  and  withered  as  the  Bushmen  he  had 
lived  amongst  so  long ;  "  More,  is  it  ?  Why,  sir, 
there's  bushels  of  them  in  a  valley  as  I  knows  of 
out  there  ;  so  many  that  I  couldn't  believe  myself 
that  they  was  diamonds,  so  I  only  brought  a  few ! 
But  there  they  can  stay  for  me.  ...  No  more 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  23 

Bushmen  for  me,  thank'ee  ;  they'd  put  a  poisoned 
arrow  through  me  if  ever  they  saw  me  again.  But 
if  you  want  to  go,  well  and  good  ;  I'll  tell  you 
where  to  find  the  diamonds  !  " 

And  the  upshot  was  that  I  sailed  for  the  Cape  a 
week  later,  and  a  few  months  afterwards  I  landed 
at  Walfisch  Bay,  from  whence  I  intended  trekking 
north  in  search  of  the  Golconda  old  Anderson  had 
described  to  me. 

At  that  time,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  traders, 
hunters,  and  missionaries  near  the  coast,  the 
country  was  uninhabited  by  white  men  ;  moreover, 
it  was  in  a  state  of  turmoil.  From  the  north-east, 
a  powerful  Bantu  race — the  Damaras,  or  Ovaherero 
as  they  term  themselves — had  been  gradually 
spreading  over  the  land  south  and  west,  and  had 
just  come  in  contact  with  the  Namaquas,  a  Hottentot 
race  who  had  come  from  the  south.  The  result 
had  been  a  series  of  bloody  native  wars,  in  which 
neither  race  could  for  long  claim  decided  advantage. 
Meanwhile  the  aboriginal  Bushmen  of  the  country 
had  been  almost  exterminated,  scattered  tribes  of 
them  only  remaining  in  the  most  inaccessible  parts 
of  the  country.  It  was  towards  these  wild  people 
that  my  path  lay,  and  the  few  settlers  I  met  warned 
me  that  my  trip  was  likely  to  be  a  dangerous  one. 

"  And  you  have  nothing  to  gain  !  "  they  pointed 


24  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

out,  "  these  Bushmen  have  no  cattle — no  ivory — 
nothing !  They  are  but  vermin,  and  a  poisoned 
arrow  is  all  you  are  likely  to  get  from  them."  But, 
secure  in  my  knowledge  of  the  riches  awaiting  me, 
I  was  not  to  be  deterred  ;  and  there  came  a  day 
when  my  wagon,  loaded  with  a  goodly  stock  of 
"  trade  "  goods,  trekked  from  the  sands  of  Walfish 
Bay  towards  the  then  unknown  country  lying  to 
the  north.  Rain  had  fallen  and  I  found  the  trek 
by  no  means  as  difficult  as  I  had  expected,  for  I 
had  good  native  guides,  and  for  a  time  all  went  well. 
But  gradually  the  long  sandy  stretches  were  left 
behind,  and  the  country  became  extremely  difficult. 
On  all  sides  rose  vast  table-topped  mountains  with 
almost  perpendicular  sides,  and  the  wide  valleys 
between  them  gradually  narrowed  till  they  became 
nothing  but  deep,  narrow,  precipitous  gorges,  im- 
passable for  a  wagon.  Deep  we  penetrated  into 
this  tangle  of  mountains,  endeavouring  in  vain  to 
find  a  way  through  in  the  direction  I  believed  the 
valley  to  lie,  and  at  length  it  became  evident  that 
to% proceed  farther  with  the  wagon  was  out  of  the 
question.  Here,  therefore,  in  a  well-wooded  kloof, 
with  an  abundance  of  water,  I  made  my  central 
camp ;  and  from  it  I  proceeded  to  explore  the 
country  farther  north.  By  this  time  the  wild 
Bushmen,  who  had  hitherto  fled  at  our  approach, 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  25 

had  gained  confidence,  and  came  freely  to  the 
camp,  and  I  had  guides  in  plenty.  For  a  time 
their  extraordinary  "click"  language  was  utterly 
beyond  my  comprehension,  but  at  length  I  learnt 
enough  of  it  to  make  them  understand  what  I 
wished  to  find. 

But  search  as  I  would  I  could  never  find  the  spot : 
valley  after  valley  they  took  me  to,  krantz  after 
krantz,  and  kloof  after  kloof,  I  scrambled  through 
and  searched,  but  all  in  vain.  Mineral  wealth  I 
found  everywhere,  copper  and  tin  in  abundance, 
and  in  one  deep  valley  rich  nuggets  of  gold,  but 
still  the  diamonds  evaded  me.  Nor  did  I  ever  find 
them,  though  I  am  sure  that  Anderson's  tale  was 
true,  and  that  somewhere  in  those  mountains  lie 
diamonds  galore.  It  may  be  that  they  are  now 
buried  deep  in  the  sand ;  for  at  times  the  wind 
blows  with  incredible  force ;  and  in  the  terrific 
sandstorms,  huge  dunes  are  lifted  and  swept  across 
the  country ;  and  it  may  well  be  that  the  deep 
valley  of  his  day  is  now  filled  to  the  level  of  its  walls. 

Sick  and  disheartened  I  determined  at  last  to 
offer  a  big  reward  to  any  of  the  guides  who  should 
bring  in  a  diamond  to  me ;  and  calling  them  all 
together,  I  made  them  understand  as  much ;  at 
the  same  time  showing  one  of  the  little  diamonds 
that  Anderson  had  given  me.  A  trade  musket, 


26  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

with  powder  and  shot,  was  to  be  the  reward  ;  and 
as  this  was  a  prize  beyond  the  dreams  of  these 
poor  Bushmen  there  was  a  general  exodus  from  the 
camp  in  search  of  the  "  bright  stones."  From 
their  excited  exclamations  when  I  showed  them  the 
diamond,  I  gathered  that  they  had  all  seen  such 
stones,  and  I  cheered  myself  with  the  hope  that  at 
last  I  should  be  rewarded  for  all  my  hardships. 
But,  alas !  they  brought  in  "  bright  stones " 
truly — bright  stones  in  abundance — but  quartz 
crystals  chiefly ;  bright,  clear,  and  sparkling,  but 
of  course  utterly  valueless ;  and  though  I  sent 
them  out  again  and  again,  they  brought  nothing 
in  of  any  value. 

Amongst  my  boys,  who  had  followed  me  from 
Walfisch  Bay,  was  one  Inyati,  who  was  much  attached 
to  me,  and  who  had  become  a  sort  of  body-servant 
to  me.  He  was  a  fine  upstanding  chap  who  held 
himself  absolutely  aloof  from  the  Griquas  and 
Hottentots  that  formed  the  bulk  of  my  paid  fol- 
lowers, and  to  whose  oblique  eyes,  and  pepper-corn 
wool  his  expressive  orbs  and  shock  of  crinkled 
hair  formed  an  agreeable  contrast.  As  for  the 
Bushmen,  Inyati  treated  them,  and  looked  upon 
them,  absolutely  as  dogs.  He  was  a  good  game 
spoorer,  and  I  had  taught  him  to  shoot ;  and  so 
intelligent  was  he,  that  I  had  taken  a  great  interest 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  27 

in  him,  and  had  learnt  to  talk  to  him  in  his  own 
tongue — a  sonorous,  expressive  language  entirely 
different  to  the  peculiar  "  click  "  of  the  local  natives. 
I  knew  that  his  dearest  wish  was  to  possess  a  gun  of 
his  own,  and  fully  expected  that  he  too  would  wish 
to  join  in  the  search  that  might  lead  to  his  gaining 
one  ;  but,  though  he  had  examined  the  stones  I 
had  shown  far  more  intently  than  any  of  them,  he 
made  no  effort  to  leave  the  camp.  Day  after  day 
he  attended  to  my  simple  wants,  spending  all  his 
spare  time  in  polishing  my  weapons,  a  work  he 
absolutely  loved,  and  crooning  interminable  songs 
in  a  low  monotone. 

One  day,  when  the  Bushmen  had  again  trooped 
off  on  their  fruitless  search,  I  called  Inyati ;  and 
told  him  to  make  certain  preparations,  as,  should 
they  again  bring  in  nothing,  I  would  strike  camp 
and  return  to  Walfisch  Bay.  And  then  I  asked 
him,  out  of  curiosity,  why  he  had  not  tried  to  earn 
the  gun. 

"  Master,"  said  he,  scraping  away  at  the  hollow 
shin-bone  of  a  buck  that  served  him  as  a  pipe,  as 
a  broad  hint  that  his  tobacco  was  finished ;  "I 
know  not  the  land  of  these  dogs  of  Bushmen.  If 
it  were  in  my  own  land  now  !  But  that  is  far 
away !  " 

I  laughed,  for  by  his  manner  of  saying  it,  he 


28  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

conveyed  the  impression  that  there  he  could  pick 
up  diamonds  under  every  bush. 

"  Dogs  they  may  be,  Inyati,"  I  answered  him, 
"  but  they  are  dogs  with  keen  eyes ;  and  yet  they 
cannot  find  the  stones  I  seek,  and  that  I  know,  too, 
are  not  far  away  !  "  He  stood,  nodding  gravely 
at  my  words,  and  still  fidgeting  with  his  bone 
pipe ;  a  splendid  figure  of  a  man,  nude  except  for 
his  leopard-skin  loin-cloth,  his  skin  clear  and  glossy, 
of  a  golden-brown — for  he  was  no  darker  than, 
but  entirely  different  from,  the  yellow  Hottentots. 

"  Master,"  said  he  ;  "  what  magic  will  my  master 
make  with  the  little  bright  stones,  should  he  find 
them  ?  " 

"  No  magic,  Inyati,"  said  I,  "  but  in  my  country, 
across  the  great  water,  these  things  are  worth  many 
muskets,  cattle — aye,  and  even  wives  !  " 

"  That  may  be,  my  master,"  he  replied,  "  but 
magic  they  are ;  and  hide  themselves  when  dogs 
such  as  these  Bushmen  search  for  them.  Still, 
master,  we  will  wait  and  see  what  they  bring 
to-night ;  though  well  I  know  that  they  will  come 
back  with  empty  hands — as  empty  as  is  this — my 
pipe  !  " 

I  could  not  help  laughing  at  the  way  in  which 
he  had  brought  the  subject  of  his  finished  tobacco 
to  my  notice,  and  in  a  fit  of  unwonted  generosity 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  29 

I  not  only  gave  him  a  span  of  tobacco,  but  also  a 
cheap  pipe  from  my  "  trade  "  goods. 

Poor  chap,  it  was  the  first  he  had  ever  had,  for 
his  shin-bone  had  served  him  hitherto,  and  his 
delight  was  unmistakable.  An  hour  later  I  saw 
him  still  at  his  everlasting  polishing,  and  with  the 
new  pipe  in  full  blast ;  and  now  he  was  crooning 
not  only  its  praises,  but  my  own.  Half  his  im- 
provised song  was  unintelligible  to  me,  but  I  under- 
stood enough  to  learn  that  when  the  "  dogs  of 
Bushmen  "  had  failed,  he,  Inyati — "  The  Snake  " 
— would  lead  me  to  a  land  where  there  were  magic 
stones  in  abundance,  and  by  means  of  which,  I 
gathered,  we  should  both  obtain  wives  galore  ! 

I  laughed  at  the  poor  chap's  foolish  bombast,  as 
I  thought  it ;  but  I  have  often  wondered  since 
whether  the  gift  of  that  cheap  pipe  did  not,  after 
all,  alter  the  whole  of  my  life. 

For  that  evening,  sure  enough,  the  Bushmen 
again  returned  empty-handed,  and  acting  on  my 
former  resolve,  I  called  my  own  followers  together, 
and  told  them  to  make  ready  to  return  to  Walfisch 
Bay.  Later,  as  I  sat  in  my  tent  writing  up  my 
diary  by  the  light  of  a  fee^ble  candle,  and  with  the 
gloomiest  of  thoughts  for  company,  I  heard  Inyati's 
voice  outside.  "  Master,"  he  said,  in  a  low  tone 
but  little  above  a  whisper,  "  the  dogs  are  full  of 


30  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

meat,  and  sleeping ;  and  there  is  that  which  I 
would  show  thee." 

Without  feeling  much  interest  in  what  he  might 
have  got  I  bade  him  enter,  and  he  stood  before  me 
in  the  dim  light  of  my  tallow  candle. 

Fumbling  in  his  leopard  skin,  he  drew  forth  a 
little  tortoiseshell,  such  as  the  Hottentot  women 
use  for  holding  the  hare's  foot,  ochre,  buchu  leaves, 
and  other  mysteries  of  their  toilet.  I  had  often 
seen  him  with  it,  and  had  chaffed  him  about  carrying 
it  before,  and  he  evidently  anticipated  something 
of  the  kind  again. 

"  Nay,  master,"  he  said,  before  I  could  speak, 
"  true,  as  thou  sayest,  it  is  a  woman's  box,  and  a 
woman  gave  it  me.  But  the  box  is  naught — this 
is  what  I  would  show  my  master." 

He  shook  something  from  the  little  box  into  the 
palm  of  his  hand,  clenched  it,  and  with  a  dramatic 
gesture  thrust  it  close  to  the  dim  light,  and  threw 
his  fingers  wide. 

There,  glittering  in  the  yellow  palm,  flashing 
and  scintillating  with  every  movement,  and  looking 
as  though  the  light  it  gathered  and  reflected  really 
burnt  in  its  liquid  depths,  lay  the  most  marvellous 
diamond  I  had  ever  beheld  ! 

The  size  of  a  small  walnut,  flawless,  blue-tinted, 
and  of  wondrous  lustre  and  beauty,  its  many 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  31 

facets  were  as  brilliantly  polished  as  though  fresh 
from  the  hands  of  the  cutter,  though  it  was 
a  "  rough  "  stone,  untouched  except  by  nature. 

I  was  too  stunned  to  speak,  or  do  anything  but 
clutch  it,  and  gloat  over  it,  and  mutter — "Where? 
where  ?  " 


CHAPTER  II 

DEAD  MEN  IN  THE  DUNES 

I  DON'T  know  how  long  I  gazed  in  fascination  at 
•the  wonderful  stone,  but  at  length  a  low  chuckle 
from  Inyati  brought  me  back  to  reality.  He  stood 
looking  at  me,  with  a  whimsical  smile  on  his  face. 

"  Magic,"  said  he,  "  magic,  my  master  !  Did  I 
not  say  there  was  magic  in  these  '  bright  stones '  ? 
And  who  shall  say  it  is  not  so  ?  Has  not  my  master 
for  a  whole  moon  been  lifeless  and  sad,  until  he 
looked  even  as  the  old  cow  that  died  of  lung-sick 
but  yesterday  ?  And  has  not  the  very  sight  of  the 
magic  stone  again  brought  fire  to  his  eye,  till  he  is 
again  even  as  the  young  bull  that  killed  two  of  those 
Bushmen  dogs  also  but  yesterday  ?  Who  shall  say 
it  is  not  magic  ?  " 

"  Inyati,"  I  stammered,  coming  back  to  my 
senses,  and  ignoring  his  extremely  doubtful  com- 
pliments, "  speak,  man ;  where  did  you  get  this  ?  " 

"  In  my  own  land,  master ;  a  far  land,  many 
moons'  trek  from  here,  and  where  there  are  many. 

32 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI  33 

But  few  dare  touch  them — except  indeed  the  devil- 
men — and  they  are  not  men  at  all,  but  devils  I 
Though  I  feared  them  little  even  then  .  .  .  and 
now — now  that  I  have  a  gun  (for  surely  my  master 
will  give  me  the  little  gun  that  speaks  many  times 
for  this  magic  stone  ?)  I  fear  them  not  at  all !  And 
we  will  go  back  and  get  many  more — if  my  master 
so  wishes — and  I  will  see  again  the  woman  who 
gave  me  the  stone  —  as  a  talisman — long  years 
ago  !  "... 

Give  him  "  the  little  gun  that  speaks  many 
times  " — the  Winchester — for  a  diamond  worth  a 
king's  ransom  ? 

"  Inyati,"  I  said,  though  I  was  sorely  tempted, 
"  the  gun  is  thine ;  not  indeed  for  the  stone,  for 
that  I  will  not  take  from  thee,  and  it  is  worth  more 
than  all  the  guns  and  cattle  I  possess.  But  for  the 
gun,  guide  thou  me  to  this  land  of  thine,  that  I  may 
find  these  stones  thou  callest  magic." 

"  That  will  I  do  readily,  master,"  he  answered, 
•'  and,  in  truth,  I  am  well  content  to  keep  the  stone, 
for  the  sake  of  the  woman  who  gave  it  me.  .  .  . 
And  there  are  many  more  !  And  did  I  not  say 
truthfully  that  the  stones  were  magic  ?  See  now, 
my  master,  the  very  sight  of  one  has  made  my 
master  give  me  the  desire  of  my  heart — the  little 
gun  that  speaks  many  times." 

c 


34  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

I  gave  him  the  Winchester  there  and  then,  and 
never  did  I  see  a  human  being  so  delighted. 

Late  into  the  night  we  sat  and  talked,  and  planned, 
whilst  the  Bushmen  sat  round  their  camp  fire,  and 
clucked  and  chattered  in  their  queer-sounding 
speech,  gorging  themselves  to  repletion  on  the  offal 
of  an  eland  I  had  shot  the  previous  day. 

I  learnt  that  Inyati's  country  lay  far  to  the  north- 
east, across  the  dreaded  waterless  stretches  of  the 
unknown  Kalahari.  He  had  fled  from  it  years 
ago,  his  life  forfeit  to  the  priests — or  "  devil-men  " 
as  he  called  them — for  some  cause  that  he  did  not 
explain,  or  that  my  limited  knowledge  of  his 
language  did  not  permit  of  my  understanding. 
The  stones  were  plentiful,  that  he  assured  me  of 
again  and  again,  but  they  were  sacred,  or  tabooed, 
and  no  one  was  allowed  to  handle  them  but  the 
priests  of  whom  he  spake. 

He  had  always  wanted  to  return,  but  had  always 
feared — but  now — with  his  "  little  gun  "  I  believe 
Inyati  would  cheerfully  have  faced  a  thousand 
priests,  or  for  the  matter  of  that  a  thousand  warriors. 
Danger  there  would  be,  but  what  was  that  to  him — 
and  his  master  ? 

He  could  find  his  way  back,  though  the  journey 
would  be  long  and  difficult ;  and  now  was  the  only 
season  in  which  it  could  be  undertaken  ;  the  season 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  35 

when  the  wild  melon  made  it  possible  to 
traverse  the  waterless  wastes  of  the  "  Great  Thirst 
Land." 

I  did  not  hesitate  a  moment,  in  fact  no  wink  of 
sleep  had  I  that  night,  but  lay  tossing  and  turning, 
longing  for  daylight  to  come  that  I  might  inspan 
and  commence  my  long  trek. 

It  came  at  last,  my  preparations  for  striking 
camp  were  soon  made,  and  sending  off  my  crowd  of 
Bushmen  camp-followers  with  a  small  present  of 
tobacco,  I  turned  my  back  to  the  sea  and  began 
my  long  journey  to  the  north-east. 

Out  of  the  long  denies  and  valleys  we  threaded 
our  way  into  the  open  country,  past  the  huge  flat- 
topped  mountains  of  Ombokoro,  the  fastness  of  the 
Berg  Damaras,  thence  following  the  dry  river-bed 
of  the  Om-Mafako  north-east  to  the  confines  of 
the  Omaheke  desert — that  great  north-western 
outlier  of  the  true  Kalahari — not  far,  indeed,  from 
this  very  spot  1  So  far  the  trek  had  been  slow  and 
tedious,  but  without  untoward  incident.  We  were 
well  armed,  and  those  natives  who  did  not  avoid 
us  were  only  too  eager  to  bring  in  food,  or  show 
us  water  in  return  for  our  trade  goods. 

But,  as  the  broken,  bushy  country  gave  way  to 
the  sand,  water  became  scarcer  and  scarcer,  until 
it  could  only  be  obtained  in  small  quantities  by 


36  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

digging  deep  in  the  bone-dry  bed  of  the  parched- 

up  river. 

At  length  it  became  evident  that  we  could  take 
the  wagon  and  oxen  no  farther ;  and  so,  at  some 
Bushmen  water-pits,  at  the  every  edge  of  the  desert, 
where  "  toa "  grass  and  other  fodder  was  still 
plentiful,  I  decided  to  leave  both  vehicle  and  beasts 
in  charge  of  my  Hottentot  and  Griqua  followers, 
and  attempt  the  desert  journey  on  horseback,  and 
accompanied  only  by  Inyati.  Indeed  there  was 
no  other  course  ;  for  the  few  "  pans  "  that  might 
contain  water  on  the  route  we  should  have  to  follow, 
were  far  between,  and,  as  the  season  was  late,  even 
they  might  well  be  dry.  "  T'samma,"  therefore, 
the  wild  melon  that  serves  for  food  and  water  for 
both  man  and  beast  in  these  desert  stretches, 
would  be  our  only  resource  ;  but  even  in  this  respect 
the  lateness  of  the  season  was  a  source  of  anxiety, 
for,  as  you  doubtless  know,  when  once  it  is  over- 
ripe the  t'samma  is  useless. 

Two  riding  and  two  pack  horses  were  all  there- 
fore that  we  dare  take ;  on  the  latter  we  loaded 
food,  ammunition,  spare  arms  and  trade  goods ; 
and  with  our  skin  water-bags  filled,  one  evening 
when  the  moon  was  nearly  at  its  full,  we  bade  good- 
bye to  our  little  band,  and  struck  due  east  across 
the  desert. 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  37 

Our  plan  was  to  hold  in  that  direction  as  long  as 
t'samma  was  abundant ;  and  should  it  fail,  to 
attempt  to  reach  one  of  the  "  pans  "  Inyati  had 
discovered  in  his  flight  across  the  desert  years  before, 
and  which  the  strange  instinct  of  locality — common 
to  all  natives  of  these  wastes — would  probably  enable 
him  to  find  again. 

All  night  long  we  rode  slowly  and  steadily  through 
the  dunes  which  were  here  favourable  to  our  course  ; 
for  their  long  parallel  lines  ran  like  the  waves  of  the 
sea,  almost  due  east  and  west,  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  and  we  were  able  to  ride  in  the  "  aars  " — 
or  narrow  valleys — between  them  and  make  good 
progress. 

So  far  vegetation  of  a  sort  was  still  abundant, 
tufted  "  toa "  grass,  sorrel,  and  other  succulent 
plants  offered  juicy  fodder  for  the  horses,  and  I 
began  to  think  that  this  much-dreaded  desert  was 
a  desert  but  in  name,  and  that  our  task  was  to  be  a 
light  one.  With  dawn  we  off-saddled.  From  the 
summit  of  a  high  dune  I  looked  round  in  all  direc- 
tions, and  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  could  see 
nothing  but  the  endless  monotony  of  wave  after 
wave  of  dunes,  treeless,  and  apparently  almost 
devoid  of  vegetation,  for  the  little  there  was,  was 
confined  to  the  deep  hollows  between. 
A  short  distance  away  a  fair-sized  bush  offered  a 


38  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

modicum  of  shade,  and  here  we  rested  for  the  day — 
for  we  had  planned  to  travel  only  in  the  cool  of  the 
night  as  long  as  the  moon  served.  And  here  Inyati 
showed  me  how  to  make  water  from  the  young  green 
t'samma,  taking  those  the  size  of  an  orange  only, 
and  roasting  them  in  the  ashes,  and  thus  turning 
their  pulp  into  a  clear  liquid  like  water.  Seldom 
though  did  we  trouble  to  do  this,  eating  the  insipid 
cucumber-like  fruit  as  we  found  it,  but  though 
refreshing  and  capable  of  supporting  life,  the  longing 
for  water  is  always  present  in  the  desert. 

And  thus,  trekking  by  night,  and  resting  by  day 
as  much  as  the  terrific  heat  would  allow,  we  worked 
our  tedious  way  into  the  heart  of  the  desert ;  and 
now  the  magnitude  of  the  task  before  me  was  becom- 
ing more  fully  apparent  every  day.  For,  toil  as 
our  willing  beasts  would,  it  was  obvious  that  each 
long  night's  exhausting  trek  barely  carried  us  ten 
miles  forward  as  the  crow  flies.  The  dunes  were 
each  day  becoming  higher,  till  they  were  veritable 
mountains  of  sand,  the  patches  of  t'samma  became 
less  and  less  frequent,  and  it  was  evident  that  at 
any  time  they  might  fail  altogether.  All  this  time 
we  saw  no  sign  of  human  life,  not  even  a  solitary 
spoor  upon  the  tell-tale  sand.  Animal  life,  however, 
there  was  in  abundance,  and  we  had  no  need  to 
leave  our  path  to  shoot  as  much  game  as  we  required. 


OF  THE  KALAHARI '  39 

At  times,  on  cresting  the  brow  of  a  dune,  we  would 
come  close  upon  a  herd  of  gemsbok  in  the  long 
"  aar  "  beneath  us ;  magnificent  animals,  whose 
long,  straight,  sabre-like  horns  are  feared  even  by 
the  lion.  Fearless  of  man,  the  whole  troop  would 
stand  as  one,  gazing  straight  at  us,  immovable 
as  statues,  until  we  were  within  a  few  yards  of 
them :  then  their  leader,  usually  a  magnificent 
bull,  with  horns  of  well  on  to  four  feet,  would  give 
a  toss  of  his  head  and  a  stamp  of  his  foot,  and  away 
the  whole  troop  would  fly;  wheeling,  trotting, 
halting  and  turning  to  gaze  at  us  again,  in  such 
perfect  unison,  that  they  reminded  one  irresistibly 
of  a  well-drilled  troop  of  cavalry. 

Or  a  flock  of  ostriches  would  career  across  our 
path,  their  huge  strides  covering  the  ground  at  an 
incredible  pace ;  queer-looking  hartebeeste  were 
also  plentiful,  and  duiker,  steenbok,  and  smaller 
fry  abounded  everywhere. 

Of  lions  we  saw  but  little,  though  their  spoors 
were  abundant,  and  occasionally  we  heard  them  at 
night ;  the  spoors  of  leopards  were  everywhere — 
but  these  wily  animals  are  seldom  seen  unless 
hunted  for — and  often  a  pack  of  the  dreaded  wild 
hunting-dogs  would  stream  across  our  path  in 
pursuit  of  its  quarry. 

For  strangely  enough  all  of  these  animals  appear 


40  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

to  be  absolutely  independent  of  water,  and  some 
of  them — notably  the  gemsbok, .apparently  never 
drink.  .  .  . 

There  came  a  day  when  we  entered  an  entirely 
different  region,  though  still  the  sand  stretched  in 
all  directions.  But  now  the  dunes  were  no  longer 
either  uniform  in  height  or  parallel  as  they  had 
been,  but  tossed  and  tumbled  in  all  directions  in 
the  utmost  confusion ;  and  here  also  t'samma, 
and  in  fact  all  vegetation,  ceased.  We  reached 
this  region  of  awful  desolation  a  little  after  sunrise 
one  morning,  coming  upon  it  abruptly  from  the 
edge  of  a  dune  whose  hollow  held  the  usual  vegeta- 
tion in  plenty. 

With  my  field-glasses  I  scanned  the  bare  and 
barren  waste  before  us  in  all  directions,  but  no  sign 
of  life  or  vegetation  broke  the  monotony  of  its 
awful  desolation.  I  looked  at  Inyati,  peering  from 
under  his  palm  in  the  same  direction,  and  he  answered 
my  unspoken  question. 

"  Yes,  master,  we  must  cross  it.  It  runs  for 
many  days'  journey  north  and  south,  and  we  cannot 
go  round.  I  crossed  it  when  I  came,  but  farther 
south ;  and  I  found  a  little  t'samma  then.  And 
yet  I  nearly  died  !  " 

That  day  the  heat  was  very  great,  and  here  there 
were  no  bushes  to  give  us  a  particle  of  shade.  A 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  41 

few  stunted  "  gar-boomen  "  there  were,  and  the 
horses  ate  eagerly  of  the  long  bunches  of  bean-like 
fruit  hanging  from  them ;  but  their  thin,  withered 
foliage  was  no  protection  against  the  terrific  power 
of  the  sun.  Then  Inyati  showed  me  a  Bushman 
trick ;  for,  burrowing  in  the  side  of  the  dune,  he 
soon  made  a  considerable  hollow,  and  breaking 
down  the  brittle  "  gar  "  bushes  he  roofed  it  over, 
throwing  a  whole  pile  of  other  bushes  on  top  till  it 
was  light-proof  enough  to  at  least  break  some  of  the 
sun's  glare. 

And  into  this  we  crawled,  and  stewed  till  evening 
brought  us  some  little  respite. 

Meanwhile    we   had    discussed    our   chances    of 
getting  across. 

"  Three  days,  at  least,  my  master,  it  will  take 
the  horses ;  and  if  we  find  no  t'samma  they  will 
die.  It  is  drier  than  when  I  crossed.  But  if  we  go 
not  east,  but  turn  somewhat  to  the  south,  there  is  a 
pan.  It  is  two  days  only — but  who  knows  if  there  is 
water  there  ?  Still,  mayhap,  that  is  the  better  path." 
That  night  we  had  to  wait  late  before  trekking, 
as  the  moon  was  waning,  and  in  the  hideous  jumble 
of  dunes  before  us,  we  feared  to  trust  solely  to  the 
stars.  We  were  glad  to  rest  too,  and  let  our  horses 
rest  and  take  their  fill  of  the  last  t'samma  they 
were  likely  to  get. 


42  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

I  lay  smoking  in  the  dark,  waiting  for  the  moon 
to  rise,  and  listening  to  the  "  crunch,  crunch  "  of 
the  horses  still  steadily  feeding,  when  a  low  call 
from  Inyati  made  me  spring  to  my  feet,  He  had 
climbed  to  the  top  of  the  highest  dune,  and  at  his 
second  call  I  ploughed  my  way  up  through  the  loose 
sand  till  I  stood  beside  him.  He  was  pointing  away 
to  the  south-east. 

"  A  fire,  master,"  he  said ;  "  there  are  men  there  ; 
that  must  be  our  way,  for  there  must  there  be 
t'samma,  or  water  !  " 

Sure  enough  a  tiny  fire  was  flickering  far  away, 
and  apparently  on  the  far  horizon,  though  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  judge  of  the  distance  of  a  fire 
by  night. 

At  any  rate,  it  certainly  seemed  better  for  us  to 
try  to  make  our  way  to  it,  and  without  waiting 
longer  for  the  moon  we  saddled  up  and  started  our 
floundering  way  across  the  labyrinth  of  dunes  in 
its  direction. 

All  night  long  we  followed  the  faint  gleam, 
which  faded  and  vanished  as  morning  found  us, 
well-nigh  exhausted,  in  the  midst  of  the  wilderness  of 
bare  sand. 

But,  though  I  could  see  nothing,  Inyati's  keen 
eyes  made  out  a  thin  wreath  of  smoke  from  a  pro- 
minent dune  still  some  distance  away ;  and  in 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  43 

spite  of  our  fatigue  we  struggled  on,  till,  with  the 
sun  glaring  down  full  upon  us,  we  stood  on  the  flank 
of  the  huge  slope  of  sand.  Near  its  crest,  a  few 
dry  and  blackened  stumps  and  withered  bushes 
showed  where  a  little  vegetation  had  once  existed, 
and  from  near  them  rose  the  smoke.  There  was, 
however,  no  sign  of  life  ;  and  not  a  sound  broke  the 
awful  silence  of  the  desert,  as  we  breasted  the  rise. 
Then  a  vulture  flapped  lazily  up  in  front  of  us,  and 
another — and  another — and  a  tiger-wolf  (hyena) 
lurched  its  gorged  and  ungainly  carcase  down  the 
farther  slope.  .  .  . 

The  fire  was  alive,  but  those  that  had  built  and 
lit  it  were  dead  ...  of  thirst.  .  .  . 

They  lay  there,  all  that  the  vultures  had  left,  a 
fearsome  sight ;  and  their  swollen  and  protruding 
tongues  told  the  tale  as  plainly  as  though  they  had 
spoken.  Yellow  bodies,  emaciated,  but  the  bodies 
of  what  had  once  been  a  splendidly  proportioned 
man  and  woman — no  Bushmen  these  ? 

"  They  are  of  my  folk,"  said  Inyati  gravely,  as 
he  stooped  to  examine  them,  "  mayhap  they  too 
have  fled  from  the  priests  ?  .  .  ,  And  they  have 
crossed  the  desert  the  way  we  would  go — and  are 
dead  of  thirst !  " 


CHAPTER  III 
THE  SAND-STORM 

WE  scraped  a  hasty  grave  in  the  sand  for  the  poor 
remains,  and  stood  gazing  silently  across  the  dunes 
in  the  direction  that  the  fresh  spoors  showed  the 
two  poor  creatures  had  come  from ;  stood  there 
regardless  of  our  fatigue,  and  of  the  blazing  heat, 
of  everything  in  fact  but  the  grim  tragedy  before 
us,  and  the  terrible  significance  it  bore  for  us,  who 
would  follow  the  same  path. 

"  We  must  rest,  and  eat,"  at  length  said  Inyati, 
"  so  too  must  the  horses,  or  they  may  die  before 
there  is  need." 

We  stripped  the  loads  from  the  poor  brutes, 
and  divided  the  bags  of  t'samma  we  had  piled 
upon  them,  and  soon  they  were  munching  away 
contentedly,  whilst  we  rigged  up  some  sort  of  shelter 
and  lay  and  panted  till  the  evening. 

Then,  and  then  only,  did  we  discuss  what  we  were 
next  to  do.  "  Master,"  at  length  said  Inyati, 
"  think,  and  think  well.  To  go  back  is  still  easy, 

44 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI  45 

to  go  forward  may  well  be  that  we  die — even  as 
these  two  have  died  ! 

"  The  desert  is  drier  than  when  I  struggled  through 
it,  more  dead  than  alive,  by  the  path  these  people 
came  by — and  that  way  it  would  be  madness  to 
try  !  South,  we  might  find  another  path,  but  it 
will  be  a  longer  one — and  .  .  .  my  master  can  still 
return  ?  And  the  stone — that  my  master  can 
take — and  I  will  go  on  and  bring  him  more,  if  he 
will  but  return  to  the  camp  and  there  await  me. 
.  .  .  And  if  I  come  not  in  two  moons,  I  shall  be 
dead.  .  .  ." 

He  held  out  the  blue  diamond  as  he  spoke ;  but 
the  offer,  genuine  as  it  undoubtedly  was,  acted  as 
a  taunt  to  me,  and  I  bade  him  sternly  put  back  the 
stone,  and  talk  not  to  me  of  returning. 

"  Thou  sayest  that  the  desert  is  but  beginning," 
I  told  him.  "  Am  I  then  a  weakling,  to  run  back  like 
a  whipped  hound,  at  the  sight  of  a  dead  man  ? 
Nay,  I  will  return  with  the  stones  I  seek,  or  not  at 
all !  " 

Inyati  nodded  his  head  sagely  as  he  sucked  at 
his  cherished  pipe. 

'  •  Aye  !  Aye  !  "  he  said  softly.  "  Said  I  not  that  the 
stones  were  magic  ?  Sad,  even  as  a  sick  cow,  was 
my  master,  till  I  showed  him  the  stone,  and  now 
he  is  even  again  as  a  young  bull !  " 


46  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

If  he  had  meant  to  stir  me  from  the  apathy  that 
the  desert  had  brought  upon  me,  he  certainly 
succeeded,  for  his  complimentary  comparison  of 
me  to  a  sick  cow  again  set  me  laughing !  It  was 
the  first  time  I  had  laughed  for  days,  and  it  did  me 
good. 

"  Yes,  we  must  go  south,"  said  Inyati,  "  but  not 
far.  Only  half  a  march,  and  then  we  will  turn 
again  east.  Thus  shall  we  find  the  pans." 

That  night  we  did  not  wait  for  the  moon,  but 
saddled  our  still  jaded  nags  before  it  was  well 
dark,  and  walking  most  of  the  way  to  rest  them, 
we  set  our  faces  towards  the  Southern  Cross.  Half 
way  through  the  night  we  halted,  and  resting  for  a 
while,  again  pushed  on,  but  this  time  due  east. 
Dawn  found  us  eagerly  looking  round  for  a  change 
in  the  landscape — if  a  featureless  chaos  of  tumbled 
sand  is  worthy  of  such  a  name  ? — but  I,  at  any  rate, 
could  see  nothing  1 

Not  so  Inyati :  his  eyes  were  better  than  my 
field-glasses. 

"  Look,  master  I  "  he  said,  as  the  sun  rose,  "  there, 
and  there,  and  there  ! — little  low  clouds,  just  rising 
from  those  three  places — and  they  won't  last  long  1 
They  are  pans,  master,  and  it  is  mist  that  rises  from 
them.  There  is  moisture — there  may  b«  water 
.  there." 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  47 

"  And  food  for  the  horses  ?  "  I  asked  him  ;  for  our 
poor  brutes  were  in  an  awful  state,  and  we  had 
nothing  to  give  them. 

"  That  may  well  be,"  he  said,  "  not  on  the  pans, 
but  near  them.  And,  master,  we  must  struggle 
on,  and  find  out ;  for  they  cannot  fast  another  day, 
and  trek  another  night,  without  either  food  or 
drink." 

The  rising  sun  rapidly  dispersed  the  little  clouds 
that  Inyati  had  pointed  out,  but  we  kept  on  in  their 
direction,  though  the  sand  was  now  burning  hot  and 
the  poor  animals  were  suffering  frightfully. 

Now  a  few  scattered  bushes  and  tufts  of  bone-dry 
"  toa  "  grass  began  to  show  in  the  hollows  between 
the  dunes,  and  at  length,  on  breasting  an  unusually 
high  one — a  veritable  mountain  of  sand,  three  or 
four  hundred  feet  in  height — a  new  and  marvellous 
scene  stretched  before  me. 

Abruptly  from  the  foot  of  the  steep  dune-slope 
stretched  a  vast,  glittering  expanse  of  the  purest 
white ;  to  all  appearance  a  snow-covered  lake, 
spotless  and  dazzling  in  the  brilliant  sunshine.  It 
was  almost  a  perfect  circle  in  shape  and  several 
miles  in  diameter,  and  on  all  sides  it  was  hemmed 
in  by  gigantic  dunes. 

"  Salt,  master  !  "  said  Inyati.  "  I  have  seen  such 
places  before,  but,  wow ! — this  is  a  big  one  1  And 


48  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

this  is  not  the  pan  I  seek.  No  good  to  us,  master  ; 
but  is  it  not  strange  ?  Yonder  in  my  land  this 
salt  is  a  precious  thing :  for  a  basketful,  one  can 
obtain  a  fat  cow — for  a  sackful,  two  or  more  young 
wives  !  Here  is  salt  enough  to  buy  many  wives, 
master ;  but  none  to  gather  it — or  for  that  matter, 
no  wives  to  buy  !  .  .  .  But  water,  master,  is  what 
we  seek,  and  not  salt — water  or  t'samma.  .  .  .  We 
must  cross,  master ;  there  on  the  other  side  I  see 
thick  bush  in  the  dunes,  there  may  be  t'samma 
there,  and  the  way  across  is  easy.  Come  !  " 

He  led  the  way  down  the  steep  slope,  dragging  his 
jaded  animals  after  him.  At  the  edge,  where  sand 
ended  and  salt  began,  lay  many  bones,  bleached  and 
white  almost  as  the  salt  itself,  and  amongst  them 
were  the  bones  of  men.  Snorting  and  afraid,  the 
animals  stepped  gingerly  on  the  smooth,  snow-like 
surface,  which  yielded  but  an  inch  or  two  to  their 
tread,  and  was  pleasantly  cool  to  their  hooves, 
parched  and  cracking  from  their  long  trek  in  the 
burning  sand.  Beneath  the  white  surface  was  a 
moist  black  mud,  and  the  liquid  brine  oozed  quickly 
into  the  horses'  footprints.  Used  as  we  were  to  the 
glare  of  the  sun  on  the  burning  sand,  here  it  was 
literally  blinding,  and  long  before  we  reached  the 
farther  side  we  were  groping  and  stumbling  like 
blind  men.  It  was  much  wider,  too,  than  it  had 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  49 

first  appeared,  and  we  were  utterly  exhausted  when 
at  long  length  we  reached  the  dunes  again,  and  to 
our  joy  found  bush,  and  a  few  t'samma,  most  of 
them  old  and  hard,  but  still  enough  green  ones  to 
provide  a  scanty  meal  for  the  suffering  animals. 
A  respite  it  was,  but  a  respite  only,  and  well  we  knew 
that  we  must  push  on  or  return  at  once.  Our  water 
bags  still  held  enough  to  keep  us  alive  a  day  or 
two,  but  we  must  find  water  or  t'samma  for  the 
horses  soon,  or  it  was  evident  they  could  not  last. 
We  threw  ourselves  down  on  the  burning  sand, 
with  a  blanket  stretched  over  a  tiny  bush  affording 
scant  shade  for  our  heads,  and  in  spite  of  the  roasting 
heat  I  slept  the  sleep  of  utter  exhaustion. 

I  awoke  to  find  Inyati  afoot,  and  intent  on  adjust- 
ing the  blanket  to  shade  my  face  from  the  setting 
sun.  I  got  up,  aching  and  throbbing  in  every  part 
of  my  body,  and  parched  with  a  thirst  that  the 
luke-warm  and  already  vile-tasting  water  from 
our  skin  bags  did  little  to  alleviate. 

"  Master,"  said  Inyati,  looking  at  me  with  con- 
cern, "  take  thou  of  the  bitter  powder  (quinine)  ;  and 
sleep  again.  Before  morning  I  will  come  back.  .  .  . 
For  I  must  seek  the  pan  I  know  of,  where  water 
may  be  found.  This  cursed  salt  pan  I  did  not  see 
when  I  crossed  before  :  the  pan  I  know  is  one  of 
the  others  we  saw  the  clouds  rise  from  ;  which — I 

D 


50  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

know  not  ?  So  I  seek  the  nearest,  and  if  water  is 
there,  by  moonrise  I  will  be  here  again.  If  not, 
and  I  must  seek  the  farther  one,  then  when  the  sun 
stands  a  span  high  I  will  be  back.  .  .  .  Nay  .  .  . 
better  that  I  should  go  alone ;  rest,  master,  and  let 
the  horses  rest  too,  for  if  I  find  not  the  water,  our 
path  will  be  a  hard  one  !  " 

He  shouldered  his  Winchester,  and  strode  off, 
all  my  arguments  failing  to  persuade  him  to  take 
a  drop  of  our  little  remaining  store  of  water.  I 
watched  him  striding  away  through  the  dunes 
till  he  was  lost  to  sight,  then  I  turned  to  and  made 
a  fire  and  some  food ;  for  I  felt  weak  and  ill  and 
my  head  was  burning.  Then  I  looked  to  the  horses, 
hobbling  them  short  in  case  they  should  stray — 
though,  poor  brutes,  they  were  too  worn  out  to  be 
likely  to  do  anything  of  the  kind.  Then  I  gathered 
all  the  dry  stumps  and  bush  I  could  find,  and 
made  a  fire,  for  lion  and  leopard  spoor  were  very 
plentiful :  moreover,  a  fire  would  help  Inyati  to 
find  his  way  back.  Later,  as  night  fell,  I  lay  down 
and  tried  to  sleep  ;  but  exhausted  as  I  was  I  could 
not  rest.  My  thoughts  were  with  Inyati.  Would 
he  find  the  pan — and  water  ?  And  if  not,  what 
would  happen  ?  The  horses  would  scarce  be  able 
to  struggle  back  to  the  nearest  t'samma  we  had 
left,  and  in  any  case,  to  go  back,  beaten  !  No, 


0^  THE  KALAHARI  51 

if  Inyati  gave  any  hope  at  all,  I  would  push  on  as 
long  as  life  lasted.  .  .  . 

So  I  lay  and  mused  by  the  flickering  fire,  listening 
for  the  occasional  yelp  of  a  jackal,  or  the  horrible 
laughter  of  a  hyena. 

Sleep  I  could  not ;  the  horses  too  were  rest- 
less, snorting  and  fidgeting  as  they  bunched 
close  together,  only  a  yard  or  two  from  where  I 
lay. 

I  wondered  if  lions  were  prowling  near,  but  could 
hear  or  see  nothing.  The  air  was  hot  and  stifling, 
and  there  was  none  of  the  pleasant  coolness  usual 
to  even  these  summer  nights  in  the  desert,  and  on 
climbing  to  the  crest  of  the  dune  to  look  vainly 
towards  where  Inyati  must  be  wandering,  I  saw 
that  the  sky  in  that  direction  was  heavy  with 
clouds ;  and  even  as  I  looked,  flash  after  flash  of 
lightning  rent  their  heavy  pall. 

"  Thank  God  !  "  was  my  first  thought,  "  there  will 
be  rain  there,  and  if  the  pans  lie  there,  we  shall  find 
water." 

I  stood  and  watched  for  some  time,  and  saw  that 
the  storm  was  travelling  towards  me,  but  it  was 
still  far  distant,  and  I  returned  to  the  fire  and  again 
tried  to  sleep,  for  the  moon  would  not  rise  for  several 
hours,  and  Inyati  had  said  he  could  not  be  back 
before  then. 


52  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

And  this  time  I  slept,  a  heavy  sleep  full  of  distorted 
dreams. 

At  length  I  awoke  with  a  start,  just  as  a  gust  of 
wind  caught  the  fire  and  scattered  the  embers  in 
all  directions.  Another  and  another  followed,  each 
more  violent  than  the  preceding  one,  then  came  a 
terrific  blast  that  whirled  the  blanket  I  had  been 
lying  on  away  into  the  night :  the  last  firebrand 
was  snatched  up  as  though  by  an  unseen  hand,  and 
borne  high  over  the  dune,  and  before  I  had  time  to 
realise  what  was  happening  I  was  fighting  for  my 
life  in  the  howling  darkness  of  a  terrific  sandstorm. 
The  wind  was  demoniacal ;  it  apparently  blew  from 
all  quarters  at  once,  in  short,  sharp,  incessant  gusts, 
lifting  and  whirling  away  everything  that  came  in 
its  path,  shifting  the  loose  sand  in  such  masses, 
and  hurling  it  with  such  force  that  to  stand  still 
would  have  meant  being  buried.  Luckily  the 
scanty  vegetation  where  we  had  rested  had  some- 
what bound  the  sand,  but  in  a  few  minutes  of  the 
awful  struggle  I  realised  that  unless  I  could  reach 
some  firmer  spot  I  must  be  overwhelmed.  A 
momentary  lull  showed  me  the  horses  half  buried, 
and  apparently  too  stupefied  to  do  more  than  stand 
passively  awaiting  their  fate. 

The  salt  pan  !    That  was  my  only  chance  :  there, 
at  least,  the  very  ground  would  not  dissolve  beneath 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  53 

my  feet,  as  it  was  doing  here  !  And  I  must  make 
for  it  at  once,  for  the  whirling  cataclysm  of  sand  was 
again  closing  upon  me.  Seizing  the  horses  I  cut 
their  hobbles,  and  throwing  one  of  the  packs  across 
the  nearest  I  coaxed  and  dragged  him  from  the  sand. 
I  had  my  rifle,  and  I  had  no  time  for  anything  else, 
but  made  off  in  the  direction  of  the  pan,  barely 
fifty  yards  away  ;  but  so  terrible  was  now  the  force 
of  the  wind  that  I  was  hard  put  to  it  to  reach  it, 
and  thankful  indeed  was  I  when  a  brief  lull  showed 
me  the  wide  expanse  of  white  spreading  dimly 
before  me  in  the  murk. 

Even  here  the  ever-recurring  whirlwinds  bore 
huge  volumes  of  sand  eddying  across  the  pan,  and 
at  times  I  feared  I  should  be  choked  and  over- 
whelmed, but  as  I  gradually  neared  the  centre  the 
air  grew  clearer,  and  I  knew  that  for  the  time,  at 
least,  I  was  safe. 

The  horses  had  struggled  out  after  their  leader, 
and  stood  trembling  near  me ;  luckily  I  had  left 
them  saddled  and  bridled  in  anticipation  of  an 
early  start,  but  the  other  pack  was  lying  there  in 
the  dunes.  And  thus  I  awaited  the  abatement  of 
the  storm,  a  prey  to  the  most  awful  suspense. 

Inyati !  .  .  .  there  in  the  distant  dunes — if  the 
storm  had  caught  him  in  their  midst  he  must  be 
dead — overwhelmed  and  buried  in  the  chaos  of  sand  ! 


54  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

Or  had  he  been  able  to  gain  one  of  the  pans  first  : 
and  would  the  abatement  of  the  storm  see  him  return 
to  me  ? 

Hour  after  hour  I  waited,  and  still  it  raged  :  the 
time  for  moonrise  was  long  since  past,  though  no 
gleam  of  its  waning  light  could  break  through  the 
whirling  pall  around  me.  Moonrise !  That  had 
been  the  time  Inyati  had  hoped  to  return  by,  should 
he  find  water  in  the  first  pan  ;  but  where  was  he 
now,  battling  for  his  life  among  the  dunes,  or  dead 
beneath  them  ? 

At  length  day  dawned ;  and  with  the  light  the 
storm  ceased  as  suddenly  as  it  had  begun,  though 
still  huge  clouds  of  dust  hung  all  around,  through 
which  the  rising  sun  gleamed  red  and  rayless,  as 
through  a  thick  fog. 

Soon  not  a  breath  of  wind  remained,  and  the  dust 
rapidly  settling,  disclosed  the  tossed  and  distorted 
wilderness  through  which  the  storm  had  raged. 

At  no  great  distance  from  me,  and,  as  I  judged, 
in  the  direction  of  the  spot  at  which  the  storm  had 
overtaken  me,  a  gigantic  dune  lay  piled  high  above 
the  others.  This  was  some  of  the  devilish  work  of 
the  past  night,  for  it  had  not  been  there  yesterday  ! 

There  appeared  no  likelihood  of  a  return  of  the 
storm ;  and,  full  of  anxiety  and  distress,  I  made 
my  way  to  this  newly-formed  dune,  which  apparently 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  55 

covered  the  exact  spot  of  our  camp  of  overnight ; 
but  now  no  vestige  of  bush  remained  in  sight  any- 
where: it  was  all  buried  fathoms  deep  in  sand. 
And  gone  too  were  many  of  our  belongings,  for  with 
the  exception  of  the  one  pack-saddle,  to  which  one 
of  the  water-skins  was  providentially  made  fast, 
I  had  had  no  time  to  pick  up  anything ;  and  now 
the  half  of  our  precious  water,  and  much  of  our 
stores  and  ammunition,  were  covered  by  the 
thousands  of  tons  of  the  gigantic  dune.  Search 
as  I  could,  in  all  directions,  I  could  find  no  trace  of 
.  them,  they  had  gone  irretrievably ;  and  gaze  as  I 
could  from  the  highest  point  of  the  new  dune  I 
could  see  no  sign  of  life,  and  the  sad  conviction  was 
forced  upon  me  that  Inyati  had  perished,  and  that 
I  was  alone. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  PANS  AND  THE  POISON  FLOWERS 

BY  this  time  the  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens,  and 
I  realised  that  if  I  would  make  a  bid  for  life  I  must 
do  it  soon.  Buffeted  and  almost  choked  with  the 
battle  of  the  past  night,  I  was  parched  with  thirst, 
and  had  perforce  to  encroach  upon  the  scanty  store 
left  to  me — a  bare  quart  at  the  outside ;  barely 
sufficient  to  keep  life  in  me  another  day  in  the 
terrible  heat.  The  horses,  too,  were  suffering  and 
would  scarcely  last  that  time,  and  I  was  now  faced 
with  the  terrible  problem  as  to  whether  I  should 
attempt  to  return  or  to  penetrate  farther  into  the 
desert.  To  return  would  be  difficult,  for  the  storm 
had  passed  that  way  and  all  our  spoors  would  be 
obliterated ;  moreover,  we  had  gone  out  of  our 
path  so  far  when  following  the  fire  that  I  was  by 
no  means  certain  as  to  the  absolute  direction. 
Moreover,  a  glance  that  way  showed  me  heavy, 
dun-coloured  clouds  on  the  far  horizon  :  there  the 
storm  was  raging  still,  and  I  shuddered  to  think 

56 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI  57 

of  what  my  fate  might  be  in  the  loose  bare  dunes 
we  had  passed  through  with  such  difficulty.  Be- 
sides, though  Inyati's  awful  fate  appeared  but  too 
certain,  I  felt  impelled  to  follow  the  direction  he 
had  gone — for  there  might,  after  all,  be  a  faint  hope 
that  he  had  lived  through  the  storm.  But  this 
alternative  was  a  terrible  one,  for  even  if  water 
had  existed  in  the  pans  for  which  he  was  searching, 
it  was  all  too  probable  that  the  storm  would  have 
rilled  up  every  pit  with  sand,  and  to  penetrate  so 
far  would  make  return  impossible.  However,  I 
could  not  remain  where  I  was  and  die  without  a 
struggle  ;  so,  dividing  the  load  as  well  as  possible 
among  the  almost  exhausted  animals,  I  again 
entered  the  maze  of  dunes  and  struck  due  east, 
full  of  forebodings  as  to  my  own  possible  fate, . 
and  of  sorrow  for  that  of  poor  Inyati.  For  hours  I 
stumbled  through  the  bewildering  mass  of  broken 
and  barren  dunes,  finding  no  trace  of  vegetation, 
and  full  of  apprehension  lest  the  wind  should  rise 
before  I  reached  the  pan  ;  in  which  case  I  was 
doomed.  At  long  length,  and  when  the  afternoon 
was  well  advanced,  a  flat  dark  space  showed  be- 
tween two  dunes  some  distance  ahead,  and  an  hour 
later  I  stood  upon  the  pan.  No  salt  pan  this  time, 
but  a  flat,  circular  floor  of  dry  mud,  hard  and 
entirely  free  from  the  surrounding  sand.  Here  and 


58  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

there  a  few  stunted  bushes  grew,  and  in  the  centre 
of  the  circle — which  was  about  a  mile  across — 
stood  a  huge  herd  of  gemsbok.  They  made  off  at 
a  canter  as  I  rode  wearily  across  to  the  depression 
in  the  centre  where  I  hoped  to  find  water.  But  the 
shallow,  hoof-trampled  hollow  was  bone-dry;  there 
was  no  sign  of  Inyati  either,  and  my  heart  sank  as 
I  realised  that  my  struggle  had  been  in  vain.  .  .  . 
Anyway,  here  I  must  rest  and  eat,  and  drink  a  little 
of  my  tiny  stock  of  water,  and  on  the  morrow  make 
my  last  struggle  on  foot,  for  it  was  evident  that  the 
horses  could  go  no  further,  and  were  dying  of  thirst. 
I  threw  off  their  light  loads,  and  they  stood  with 
drooping  heads  and  ears,  the  picture  of  dejection. 
A  mouthful  of  water  was  all  I  dare  drink,  and 
there  remained  less  than  a  pint  in  the  water-skin. 
Almost  stupefied,  exhausted,  and  despondent,  I 
lay  down  beside  a  tiny  bush,  at  whose  dry  twigs 
the  famished  horses  were  now  trying  to  nibble,  and 
sank  into  a  state  of  half  sleep,  half  stupor. 

The  sound  of  a  shot  aroused  me  from  my  lethargy 
— had  I  been  dreaming  ?  No — there  it  was  again  ; 
and  now  across  the  pan  came  streaming  back  the 
herd  of  gemsbok,  and  after  them  ran  and  stumbled 
a  nude  black  figure,  that  now  and  again  paused  to 
single  out  an  animal  and  shoot. 

"  Inyati  !   Inyati !   thank  God  !  "  I  cried  out,  for 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  59 

it  could  be  no  other  ;  and  as  fast  as  my  aching  limbs 
allowed  I  hastened  towards  him.    Now  he  was  down 
beside  one  of  the  fallen  animals,  and  his  knife  was 
at  work ;    and  now  I  realised  why  he  had  picked 
his  victims,  and  had  shot  so  many.      It  was  not 
food  he  wanted,  but  drink,  and  he  had  shot  only 
the  cows,  whose  udders  were  full  of  rich  sweet  milk. 
It  was  time,  too,  that  he  drank,  for  he  could  not 
speak,  and  his  cracked  and  swollen  lips  and  blood- 
shot eyes  told  a  tale  of  awful  suffering.  .  .  . 
Soon,  however,  he  was  able  to  talk. 
"  The  storm,  master,"  he  said ;    "  near  was  I  to 
being   buried    alive — and    I    thought    thee    dead ! 
Yet,  could  I  not  return  before,  for  I  have  found  no 
water.    The  other  pan  is  dry  also,  but  now  I  have 
seen  from  far  off  a  spot  where  water  is,  and  so  I 
hastened  back  to  find  my  master.     It  is  far,  but  we 
shall    win    through."  .  .  .  Caught    by    the    storm 
between  the  two  pans  he  had  been  hours  staggering 
through  the  raging  chaos,  and  had  reached  the  pan 
only  after  the  sun  had  risen  and  the  storm  had 
ceased — to  find  it  without  a  vestige  of  water. 

Casting  about  in  the  dunes,  he  had  searched  for 
t'samma  without  avail,  and  filled  with  anxiety  for 
me  had  been  torn  between  a  desire  to  return  at  once, 
and  the  absolute  necessity  of  finding  water.  Hurry- 
ing from  one  prominent  dune  to  another  he  had 


60  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

scanned  the  desert  in  all  directions,  and  had  even 
found  one  or  two  more  pans,  but  again  waterless. 
One,  however,  showed  that  it  had  held  water  recently 
for  it  was  still  moist,  and  there  he  had  found  a 
flock  of  the  tiny  Namaqua  partridge,  so  plentiful  in 
certain  parts  of  the  desert.  These  little  birds  are 
swift  of  flight,  and  fly  long  distances  in  search 
of  water ;  and  Inyati,  as  they  rose  in  a  cloud  from 
their  old  drinking  place,  had  marked  the  direction 
of  their  flight.  North-east  they  went,  and  his  keen 
eyes  had  followed  them  till  they  were  no  longer 
visible,  and  as  he  watched  he  saw  many  other 
flocks,  and  all  flying  in  the  same  direction.  "  There 
is  the  water,"  thought  Inyati,  and  he  had  toiled  on 
in  their  wake,  but  the  way  was  far,  and  it  was 
hours  before,  from  a  high  dune,  he  had  seen  a  large 
pan  in  the  distance,  to  which  all  the  birds  were 
converging.  "  A  big  pan,  master,"  he  said,  "  with 
thick  bush  and  big  trees — an  oasis — or  perhaps — 
who  knows  ? — a  river  bed."  And  frantic  with 
thirst  as  he  was,  he  had  not  gone  on,  but  turned 
back  hoping  to  find  me  alive. 

My  heart  leapt  with  joy  at  the  news,  for  with  the 
knowledge  that  water  awaited  us  we  could  struggle 
on — but  the  horses  ?  Inyati  shook  his  head  as  he 
examined  them.  "  That  one  will  die  before  morn- 
ing," said  he,  "  but  maybe  we  can  save  the  others, 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  61 

though  they  cannot  carry  us.  We  must  eat,  drink, 
and  sleep,  for  the  way  is  long  and  we  are  weak.  .  .  . 
And  now,  master,  if  all  the  tobacco  is  not  there 
under  the  big  dune  with  the  other  packs,  I  will 
smoke,  for  I  have  missed  my  tobacco  sadly." 

How  he  enjoyed  himself,  this  lighthearted  phil- 
osopher of  the  desert !  Long  steaks  of  tender 
gemsbok  he  cut  and  grilled  on  the  wood  ashes  of 
the  tiny  fire,  treating  in  a  like  manner  the  juicy 
udders  after  he  had  squeezed  out  most  of  the  milk. 
The  water  he  would  not  touch,  but  his  appetite 
seemed  unappeasable  ;  steak  after  steak  disappeared 
and  still  he  carved  and  cooked,  smoking  between 
whiles,  and  singing -some  never-ending  song  of  all 
the  fine  wives  he  would  buy,  and  what  he  would  do 
to  certain  priests,  if  he  got  his  "  little  gun  "  safe  to 
his  own  country.  His  cheery  presence,  and  the 
reliance  I  placed  in  him  cheered  me  enormously, 
and  I  realised  that  I,  too,  was  hungry.  And  so  we 
ate,  and  smoked,  and  slept,  till  nearly  midnight ; 
and  then,  keeping  the  Southern  Cross  low  down  on 
the  horizon  on  our  right,  we  once  more  entered 
the  dunes. 

The  horse  that  Inyati  had  referred  to  was  obviously 
dying,  and  a  merciful  bullet  put  an  end  to  the  poor 
brute's  sufferings.  The  others  trudged  wearily  after 
us,  making  but  slow  progress,  but  doing  better  than 


62  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

I  had  conceived  possible  of  animals  that  had  not 
eaten  or  drank  for  thirty-six  hours.  But  morning 
found  them  dead  beat ;  they  stood  stock  still  as 
the  sun  rose,  and  neither  coaxing  nor  flogging  could 
get  the  poor  brutes  a  step  farther.  According  to 
Inyati's  reckoning  we  were  still  four  hours  from  the 
water,  and  it  was  obvious  that  once  we  left  them 
we  could  never  hope  to  save  them,  for  we  could 
never  bring  back  enough  water  to  keep  them  alive. 

"  There  is  but  one  thing,"  said  Inyati,  as  he  slipped 
their  loads  off.  "  Water  we  cannot  bring  them,  nor 
would  it  be  in  time,  for  once  the  sun  is  hot  they 
will  die.  But  stay  here,  and  I  will  search  for  a 
certain  thing.  Nay,  master,"  he  continued,  for  I 
had  made  a  gesture  of  dissent ;  "  this  time  I  go 
not  far.  But  here  I  see  rain  has  fallen  of  late,  and 
though  there  is  no  t'samma,  there  may  be  another 
thing  that  will  save  the  horses." 

"  Then  I  will  seek  it  with  you,  Inyati,"  I  said, 
for  I  was  determined  not  to  lose  sight  of  him  again. 

"  Better  rest,  master,"  he  urged,  "  there  will  be 
no  more  sandstorms.  And  there  is  still  far  to  go." 

But  go  I  would,  and  so  we  left  the  poor  horses 
standing  in  a  forlorn  little  group,  gazing  with  sad 
lack-lustre  eyes  at  the  masters  who  had  brought 
them  to  such  a  plight.  Inyati  took  with  him  a 
canvas  bag  that  had  been  used  as  a  saddlecloth,  and 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  63 

I  wondered  what  he  hoped  to  find  to  fill  it,  for  there 
was  no  vestige  of  vegetation  to  be  seen,  except  some 
tiny  seeds  just  sprouting  here  and  there  in  the 
hollows  between  the  dunes. 

I  could  see  no  other  evidence  of  the  rain  that 
Inyati  spoke  of,  but  soon,  in  a  deeper  depression 
than  usual,  we  found  signs  that  water  had  recently 
accumulated  there,  though  the  spot  was  now  as  dry 
as  the  surrounding  dunes.  But  here  Inyati,  who  had 
been  keenly  examining  the  ground,  uttered  a  grunt  of 
satisfaction,  and  pointed  to  a  spot  close  to  his  feet. 
There  was  no  trace  of  a  plant,  but  a  slight  swelling, 
as  it  were,  of  the  soil,  which  showed,  too,  some  small 
cracks  as  though  something  was  trying  to  burst  its 
way  to  the  surface. 

"  Cameel-brod,"  said  he,  and  kneeling  down  he 
commenced  scooping  away  the  sand  with  his  hands, 
and  from  a  few  inches  below  the  surface  he  soon 
drew  a  whitish  tuber  the  size  of  a  large  turnip.  It 
was  full  of  thin  watery  juice,  acrid  and  sharp  to 
the  taste,  but  as  I  afterwards  found,  extremely 
acceptable  to  the  horses. 

Soon  we  had  the  bag  nearly  full,  and  cutting 
them  up  on  our  waterproof  ground-sheet,  we  quickly 
had  a  quantity  of  watery  pulp,  at  which  the  animals 
nuzzled  greedily,  and  which  revived  them  to  a 
remarkable  extent  almost  at  once;  so  much  so 


64  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

indeed,  that  we  had  very  little  difficulty  in  hurrying 
them  forward  again.  The  last  drop  of  water  had 
long  since  gone,  and  I  was  now  consumed  with 
thirst,  and  sick  with  misgiving  as  to  what  might  be 
found  at  the  pan  Inyati  had  seen.  Now  we  could 
see  it,  and,  as  yesterday,  the  flocks  of  partridges 
were  all  flying  in  that  direction.  How  I  envied 
them  their  wings,  and  how  I  grudged  them  the 
precious  water  they  would  be  drinking  !  At  length, 
footsore,  weary,  with  eyes  scorched  by  the  blinding 
glare  of  the  sun  on  the  bare  sand,  and  with  lips 
cracked  and  tongues  swollen  with  thirst,  we  staggered 
out  of  the  dunes  into  a  wide  pan  covered  with  bush 
and  sprinkled  with  big  trees — huge  cameel-doorn  of 
thick  verdant  foliage,  which  gave  the  whole  expanse 
a  park-like  appearance.  They  were  full  of  gay- 
plumaged  birds,  butterflies  were  flitting  everywhere, 
here  and  there  were  fine  stretches  of  thick  grass,  in 
fact,  after  all  we  had  suffered  in  the  furnace  of 
shadeless  sand  behind  us,  the  place  was  a  veritable 
paradise.  And  at  length,  where  the  trees  were 
thickest,  we  espied_tall  green  reeds  growing  thickly, 
and  a  few  minutes  later  our  fears  were  at  an  end, 
for  here  was  water  in  plenty. 

It  was  thick  and  muddy,  and  fouled  by  wild 
animals,  whose  spoors  showed  thick  all  around  it ; 
but  to  us  it  was  absolute  nectar,  and  it  needed  all 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  65 

Inyati's  persuasion  to  prevent  me  from  drinking  to 
excess — and  probably  dying  on  the  spot. 

We  had  to  control  the  horses  too,  and  let  them 
drink  but  little  at  a  time,  or  they  too  would  prob- 
ably have  drank  till  they  dropped  dead  in  their 
tracks. 

In  this  pleasant  oasis  we  stayed  for  three  days, 
resting,  recuperating,  and  living  on  the  fat  of  the 
land.  Game  there  was  in  abundance,  so  much  so, 
indeed,  that  they  were  a  cause  of  anxiety,  for  the 
water  in  the  vlei  was  decreasing  rapidly  from  the 
number  of  animals  that  drank  there  nightly,  and  it 
was  obvious  that  it  would  not  last  for  very  long 
unless  rain  fell.  Signs  were  not  wanting  that  the 
season  had  been  exceptionally  dry,  for  the  vlei 
had  at  one  time  been  of  large  extent,  and  now 
nothing  but  the  one  small  pool  remained.  At  it 
also  drank  myriads  of  partridges,  the  air  being 
literally  thick  with  the  huge  swarms  of  them  that 
came  in  the  early  morning  and  again  at  night,  so 
tame  and  fearless  that  they  scarcely  troubled  to  get 
out  of  our  way,  and  we  kept  our  pot  going  by 
simply  knocking  them  over  with  a  stick. 

We  soon  explored  the  pan — or  oasis — which  was 
almost  circular  in  shape  and  about  a  mile  in  diameter, 
and  completely  encircled  by  dunes  ;  most  of  them  as 
barren  and  forbidding  as  those  we  had  already 

E 


66  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

passed  through,  though  to  the  south  there  was  a 
certain  amount  of  vegetation.  This,  however,  was 
useless  to  us,  as  our  way  was  east  or  north-east, 
and  in  this  direction  all  Inyati's  reconnoitring  failed 
to  discover  anything  but  bare  dunes,  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  reach. 

Pleasant  as  the  shade  and  greenery  of  the  oasis 
was,  it  was  evident  that  our  stay  could  not  be  a 
lengthy  one ;  moreover,  lions  were  increasingly 
numerous,  and  for  the  first  time  in  our  trip  began 
to  cause  us  serious  anxiety.  So  bold  were  they 
that  fires  had  to  be  lit  at  nightfall  and  kept 
going  all  night ;  and  their  roars  made  sleep 
impossible. 

The  nights  were  now  dark  and  moonless,  and  on 
the  third  of  our  stay  the  lions  were  exceptionally 
troublesome.  We  could  see  little  beyond  the  light 
of  the  fires,  but  roars  and  growls  came  from  all 
quarters,  and  there  were  evidences  that  a  large  herd 
of  some  kind  of  buck  was  passing  through  the  oasis, 
and  these  the  lions  were  attacking. 

Inyati  was  nervous  and  uneasy,  not,  as  he  ex- 
plained, on  account  of  the  lions — his  "  little  gun  " 
would  see  to  them — but  as  to  what  was  happening 
at  the  water-hole,  from  which  we  had  removed  our 
camp  some  distance  on  account  of  the  lions. 

"  Gemsbok,  master,  a  big  herd  of  them,  that  is 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  67 

what  it  is,"  he  said,  as  we  listened  to  the  terrific 
roars  in  the  direction  of  the  water.  "  They  seek 
not  water,  for  they  seldom  drink,  but  if  it  comes  in 
their  way  they  may  do  so ;  moreover,  they  will  be 
likely  to  trample  the  pool  into  mud  to  cool  their 
hooves.  Luckily  our  water-skin  is  full,  and  the 
horses  have  drunk  well ;  but  I  fear  what  the  morning 
will  show." 

All  night  we  could  hear  the  buck  moving  about 
and  passing  through — there  must  have  been  thou- 
sands of  them.  All  night,  too,  the  roaring  continued, 
culminating  shortly  before  daybreak  with  the  most 
terrific  uproar  in  the  direction  of  the  pool  it  was 
possible  to  imagine. 

There  the  lions  seemed  to  be  making  a  combined 
attack,  and  judging  by  the  sounds  they  were  also 
fighting  among  themselves.  As  soon  as  it  was 
daylight  we  hurried  anxiously  in  that  direction, 
keeping  our  rifles  ready,  although,  as  a  rule,  lions 
are  little  to  be  feared  by  daylight,  unless  disturbed 
at  their  meal.  They  were  even  more  numerous 
than  we  had  imagined,  for  huge  dun-coloured  forms 
slunk  off  in  all  directions  through  the  bush  as  we 
neared  the  water.  "  Water  !  "  did  I  say?  There 
was  no  water  now,  for  Inyati's  fears  had  been  well- 
founded.  The  little  pool  had  been  trampled  into 
black  mud  by  countless  gemsbok,  and  the  various 


68  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

half-eaten  carcases  strewn  about  showed  that  the 
lions  had  taken  heavy  toll  of  them. 

Not  without  cost  to  themselves,  however ;  for 
there  in  the  centre  of  what  had  been  the  pool  lay  a 
huge  lion,  dead,  transfixed  and  impaled  upon  the 
long,  sharp,  straight  horns  of  the  magnificent 
gemsbok  bull,  that  lay,  with  broken  neck,  almost 
hidden  beneath  the  lion's  formidable  bulk. 

"  Wow!"  said  Inyati;  "I  have  heard  of  the 
like  before.  He  was  a  strong  bull,  that  old  one, 
and  held  his  horns  straight  to  meet  the  lion's  spring. 
.  .  .  And,  as  I  feared,  master,  the  water  is  gone." 

It  was  obvious  that  nothing  could  be  done  with  the 
black  mud  before  us,  for  where  it  still  remained 
moist  it  was  full  of  blood  and  filth ;  and  a  decision 
thus  forced  upon  us,  we  but  waited  till  the  power 
of  the  sun  had  somewhat  abated  before  striking 
once  more  into  the  desert,  due  east.  Our  horses 
were  rested  and  refreshed,  and  we  pushed  on 
throughout  the  night,  till  just  before  dawn  we 
stumbled  through  a  small  patch  of  t'samma,  and 
immediately  decided  to  give  our  horses  the  benefit 
of  them.  Unfortunately,  daylight  showed  the  patch 
to  be  but  a  tiny  one,  where  an  arbitrary  shower  had 
fallen  at  the  right  season,  and  it  barely  sufficed 
for  the  day. 

And  so  for  days  we  pushed  on  incessantly,  often 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  69 

going  many  miles  out  of  our  course  to  visit  one 
of  the  many  pans  we  now  came  across  frequently, 
but  failing  in  every  case  to  find  enough  water  to 
even  replenish  our  water-skin.  T'samma  we  found 
occasionally,  sufficient,  at  any  rate,  to  keep  us  and 
our  animals  alive,  but  barely ;  and  the  horrible 
anxiety  of  constant  fear  of  a  death  by  thirst  had 
began  to  tell  upon  me  badly.  Not  so  Inyati,  who, 
thirsty  or  satisfied,  was  always  cheerful,  always 
optimistic  that  we  should  eventually  find  a  way 
through  to  his  country  of  many  diamonds — and 
many  wives  !  Many  a  weary  trek  that  had  landed 
us  waterless  and  still  further  involved  in  the  vast 
wilderness  of  dunes,  had  seen  me  sink  despondent 
on  the  sand,  caring  but  little  whether  I  ever  tried 
to  struggle  farther  ;  to  be  roused  from  my  lethargy 
by  the  cheery  whimsicalities  of  this  Micawber  of  the 
desert. 

He  would  bring  out  ^he  blue  diamond  and  pre- 
tend to  consult  it  as  an  oracle,  and  it  would  always 
promise  him  wonderful  things  !  Sometimes — for 
game  was  now  scarce — it  would  be  a  fat  buck  for 
breakfast ;  sometimes  a  vast  plain  of  t'samma,  or 
a  big  pool  of  water ;  and  his  prophecies  always 
ended  in  unlimited  diamonds  and  unlimited  wives  ! 
And  cheered  by  this  nonsense,  I  would  shake  off 
the  fit  of  despondency,  and  struggle  on ;  though  as 


70  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

time  went  on  I  often  thought  of  Van  der  Decken, 
the  "  Flying  Dutchman,"  and  his  endless  effort  to 
weather  the  Cape  of  Storms. 

For  our  endless  zigzagging  in  search  of  the  where- 
withal to  live,  though  it  had  brought  us  to  the  very 
heart  of  the  vast  desert,  had  taken  us  far  from  the 
true  direction  of  what  we  were  in  search  of,  nor 
could  all  our  efforts  find  us  a  way  through. 

The  moon  was  with  us  now  again,  and  we  trekked 
at  night,  seldom  riding,  but  plodding  doggedly 
through  the  endless  succession  of  .dunes,  with  the 
spiritless  horses  strung  out  behind  us.  Their  hooves 
were  splayed  to  an  enormous  size  through  this 
incessant  trekking  through  the  sand  ;  yet,  though 
broken  and  enfeebled,  they  had  become  more  inured 
to  the  conditions,  and  the  few  t'samma,  or  tubers 
dug  from  the  sand  for  them,  sufficed  to  keep  them 
alive. 

I  had  ceased  to  take  account  of  the  time,  but 
there  came  a  day  when  we  came  upon  a  tract  where 
rain  had  fallen  in  abundance  some  time  before. 
For  from  an  absolutely  barren  dune,  we  suddenly 
looked  down  upon  a  thick  garden  of  beautiful  flowers  ; 
tall,  and  like  a  slender  foxglove  in  appearance,  they 
filled  the  wide  hollows  between  the  dunes  in  all 
directions.  They  were  of  endless  variety  in  colour, 
white,  mauve,  and  an  endless  gamut  of  pinks,  down 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  71 

to  the  deepest  purple  ;  and  a  more  beautiful  sight 
it  would  be  impossible  to  imagine.  But  thickly  as 
they  grew  for  mile  after  mile,  there  was  nothing 
else,  no  t'samma  or  any  other  refreshing  plant  or 
fruit,  and  the  hungry  horses  would  not  look  at  them. 
I  noticed,  too,  that  Inyati  seemed  none  too  pleased 
at  finding  this  gorgeous  garden,  and  climbed  dune 
after  dune  to  peer  in  all  directions  as  the  sun  rose 
on  the  morning  we  found  it. 

"  We  must  cross  it  quickly,  or  go  round,"  he 
said,  as  I  stood  beside  him  on  the  top  of  a  high  dune. 
"It  is  a  poison  flower,  and  makes  one  sleep — and 
to  sleep  among  it  is  to  die.  But  I  see  no  way 
round  !  "  Far  on  the  horizon  we  could  see  the  clouds 
rising  from  a  pan  in  the  right  direction. 

"  We  must  go  on,"  said  Inyati,  "  and  cross  this 
belt  of  poison  flower  by  day,  when  it  will  harm  us 
but  little  ;  to  be  among  it  after  sundown  is  to  sleep 
— and  to  sleep  among  it  is  to  die." 

I  had  heard  of  this  poison  flower  before,  but  had 
never  heard  of  its  being  found  in  such  abundance 
as  to  be  a  danger  to  life.  It  looked  too  beautiful 
to  be  harmful,  and  its  perfume  was  but  faint.  But 
Inyati  knew  it  well,  and  I  could  see  that  he  was 
anxious,  as  after  a  short  rest  we  trekked  on  through 
the  never-ending  stretches  of  gorgeous  colouring, 
through  them,  as  through  a  cornfield.  And  soon  I 


72  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

found  that  even  now  in  the  glaring  sunshine  when 
they  were  considered  innocuous,  their  perfume  had 
a  peculiar  effect  upon  me,  and  long  before  we  had 
half  crossed  to  the  pan  I  was  seized  with  an  over- 
powering desire  to  sleep.  I  nodded  as  I  stumbled 
along — nothing  seemed  to  matter — why  should 
we  worry  to  go  farther,  why  not  lie  down  and  rest, 
and  sleep.  .  .  .  ? 

I  must  have  stumbled  and  fallen,  drugged  with 
the  insidious  poison  of  the  faint  perfume,  for  I 
came  to  myself  lying  upon  the  ground  among  the 
flowers,  and  with  Inyati  shaking  me  violently  and 
shouting  in  my  ear.  I  was  drunk  with  sleep,  and 
it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  he  induced 
me  to  mount  the  only  horse  still  capable  of  carrying 
me.  We  were  parched  with  thirst,  and  our  plight 
was  perhaps  worse  than  it  had  ever  been,  for  all 
around  stretched  the  fatal  flowers,  and  it  might 
well  be  that  we  could  not  clear  them  before  night 
fell,  and  their  poison  became  overpowering  in  its 
strength.  On  the  horse,  my  head  cleared  somewhat, 
probably  because  I  was  higher  from  the  ground, 
where  the  perfume  hung  heavily,  although  I  could 
not  rid  myself  of  the  drowsiness.  At  midday  we 
were  forced  to  halt  for  a  rest — forced,  too,  to  take  it 
in  the  glaring  sun,  on  the  top  of  a  bare  dune,  for  we 
dare  not  even  cover  ourselves  with  a  bundle  of  the 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  73 

plants  for  fear  of  the  poison.  An  hour  or  two  we 
sat  and  grilled,  and  then  forced  ourselves  onward 
once  more,  for  the  pan  was  still  distant,  and  we 
feared  we  should  not  reach  it  before  dark — which 
would  mean  we  would  never  reach  it  at  all !  But 
struggle  as  we  would,  we  could  make  but  little 
progress,  and  it  was  with  mortal  fear  that  I  beheld 
the  sun  sink,  and  saw  from  a  high  dune  that  there 
was  fully  a  mile  of  thick  flowers  between  us  and 
the  pan,  where  dark  bush  and  big  trees  showed 
plainly,  and  where  the  flowers  ended  abruptly. 

"  Let  us  stay  here,"  I  urged  Inyati,  "  surely  we 
are  safe  here  on  the  top  of  the  dune  ?  "  for  we  were 
fully  fifty  feet  above  the  sea  of  flowers. 

"  No,  master,  no  !  "  he  answered  emphatically; 
"if  it  were  twice  the  height  we  should  die  before 
the  night  is  out.  Push  through  we  must,  even  if 
we  leave  all  our  pack  here  and  return  for  it  to- 
morrow ;  and  the  horses  must  come  too,  or  we 
shall  lose  them.  Nothing  could  live  here  through 
the  night."  Hastily,  as  he  spoke,  he  threw  off 
the  horses'  already  light  loads,  leaving  everything 
but  his  beloved  "  little  gun  "  on  the  top  of  the 
dune,  and  dragging  the  halter  of  the  leading  beast, 
he  started  down  the  slope.  Instantly  on  entering 
the  dense  growth  I  felt  the  effect  of  the  scent, 
which  was  now,  although  the  sun  had  barely 


74    A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI 

disappeared,  ten  times  stronger  than  it  had  been 
in  the  sunlight.  No  faint  sweetness  now,  but  an 
overpowering  scent  similar  to  that  of  the  well- 
known  "  moon-lilies  "  but  infinitely  stronger,  and 
stupefying  to  a  degree.  Before  fifty  yards  were 
traversed  my  head  was  spinning,  and  I  was  stagger- 
ing like  a  drunken  man.  I  remember  Inyati  half 
dragging  me  on  to  the  horse  again  and  feeling 
him  lashing  me  to  girth  and  saddle,  remember  his 
hoarse  shouts  to  the  horse  and  myself  becoming 
fainter,  remember  dimly  that  the  sjambok  he 
flogged  the  horse  with  fell  frequently  across  my 
back  and  legs,  but  nothing  could  keep  me  from 
the  overwhelming  desire  to  sleep  And  then  all 
was  a  blank. 


CHAPTER  V 
I  LOSE  INYATI 

WATER  !  delicious  cold  water,  being  dashed  in  my 
face  and  trickling  down  my  parched  throat,  brought 
me  again  to  my  senses.  I  lay,  sore  and  bruised 
and  with  throbbing  head  and  limbs,  beside  some  tall 
reeds,  between  which  water  glittered  in  the  light 
of  the  rising  moon. 

Inyati  bent  over  me  and  he  uttered  an  exclama- 
tion of  joy  as  I  opened  my  eyes. 

"  Master  !  master  !  I  thought  thee  dead,"  he 
cried,  "  and  surely  would  I  then  have  died  too  ! 
Right  sorely  did  I  beat  thee,  master,  there  among 
the  devil  flowers,  to  keep  thee  from  the  sleep  that 
kills ;  but  there  was  no  one  to  beat  me,  and  I  had 
but  strength  and  sense  to  tie  myself  too  upon  my 
horse  before  I  too  slept.  And  surely  my  sjambok 
must  have  helped  them  against  the  poison  flowers, 
for  they  came  right  through,  having  smelt  the 
water  maybe  ;  and  brought  us  here  to  its  very  side, 
where  I  awoke  to  find  them  drinking.  But  the 

75 


76  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

other  is  there  in  the  dunes — he  will  sleep  well,  that 
one  ;  and  die." 

And  die  he  did ;  for  the  next  day,  refreshed  and 
fearing  the  flowers  little  in  the  day  time,  we  went 
back  to  the  dune  where  we  had  left  our  packs. 
It  was  barely  a  mile,  and  about  half  way  we  found 
the  third  horse,  dead. 

The  pan  was  but  a  small  one,  and  the  delicious 
water  of  the  night  proved  to  be  but  a  few  gallons 
of  stagnant  liquid  full  of  animalculae  ;  but  there 
was  grass  for  the  horses,  and  to  our  joy  we  found 
that  the  flower  belt  did  not  extend  beyond  where 
we  had  emerged  from  it.  Bare  dunes  spread  again 
beyond.,  but  even  these  were  welcome,  after  our 
experience  of  the  "  devil  flowers,"  as  Inyati  called 
them.  Buck  was  plentiful,  and  for  a  day  or  two 
we  ate,  drank,  and  slept  to  our  heart's  content, 
gathering  all  the  strength  we  could  for  our  next 
attempt.  Inyati  was  full  of  confidence  for  the 
future,  confident  that  we  should  never  have  diffi- 
culties to  encounter  equal  to  those  we  had  sur- 
mounted, and  that  the  diamonds — and  wives — 
would  soon  be  at  our  disposal. 

"  North,  master  !  almost  due  north  now — and  we 
shall  find  pans  on  the  way — with  water !  My 
magic  stone  has  told  me  that — and  it  makes  no 
mistakes !  And  to-morrow  we  start  again ;  for 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  77 

the  water  will  last  but  a  few  days — moreover,  we 
have  been  long  on  the  path." 

Poor  Inyati !  the  bravest,  cheeriest  comrade — 
black  or  white — that  I  have  ever  had ;  little  did  I 
dream  when  he  spoke  thus  that  he  would  never  live 
to  see  the  morrow  ! 

That  evening,  as  we  sat  smoking  by  the  fire, 
we  noticed  that  the  two  horses  were  extremely 
nervous,  pricking  their  ears  and  snorting  as  they 
cropped  the  dry  grasses  a  few  yards  away  from 
us. 

"  Leopards,"  suggested  Inyati,  "  there  are  many 
spoors  here,  but  no  lions." 

But  scarcely  had  he  spoken  when  the  booming 
roar  of  a  lion  came  from  the  direction  of  the  pool ; 
to  be  immediately  answered  by  another,  and  another ; 
until  it  was  evident  that  the  pan  had  been  invaded 
by  a  numerous  troop  of  them.  We  both  started 
to  our  feet  with  the  same  thought  in  our  minds. 
If  they  were  hungry  they  might  probably  attack 
the  horses  !  It  was  still  light,  but  no  time  was  to  be 
lost ;  so  hastily  cutting  down  a  number  of  the 
stunted  thorn  bushes  with  which  the  pan  abounded, 
we  proceeded  to  build  a  "  scherm  "  in  which  to 
pass  the  night. 

We  enclosed  a  space  about  fifteen  yards  square, 
and  into  this  we  brought  the  horses,  together  with 


78  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

enough  wood  to  keep  a  fire  burning  all  night ;  and 
as  the  hedge  was  seven  or  eight  feet  in  height,  and 
of  impenetrable  thorn,  we  felt  but  little  anxiety  as 
to  the  presence  of  the  lions.  As  night  fell,  however, 
their  roars  became  louder  and  nearer,  and  by  mid- 
night there  were  at  least  a  dozen  of  them  pacing 
round  our  scherm,  and  barely  kept  at  a  distance 
by  the  frequent  fire-brands  we  threw  over  the 
fragile  protection.  Occasionally  the  huge  beasts 
fought  amongst  themselves,  and  the  snarling, 
growling  pandemonium  would  become  more  deaf- 
ening ;  then  this  diversion  would  cease,  and  the 
whole  troop  would  continue  their  pacing  round 
our  fence,  sniffing  and  snorting  at  us  through  the 
thorn  bushes  and  making  us  feel  as  one  can  imagine 
a  mouse  feels  when  caught  in  a  trap,  and  with  a 
hungry  cat  peering  through  the  bars  at  him.  Time 
after  time  we  scared  them  away  by  throwing  fire- 
brands among  them,  but  always  they  returned, 
and  to  our  dismay,  long  before  morning  we  realised 
that  our  stock  of  firewood  would  not  nearly  last  till 
daylight. 

We  had  refrained  from  shooting,  as  it  was  impos- 
sible to  see  the  brutes  through  our  scherm  ;  but  as 
the  fire  got  lower,  and  they  became  more  daring, 
we  sent  a  few  shots  among  them,  and  the  hellish 
hubbub  that  ensued  showed  that  some  of  them 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  79 

were  hit.  But  this  proved  disastrous,  for  a  wounded 
animal,  in  its  death  struggles  near  the  fence,  came 
in  contact  with  the  bushes  and  almost  tore  down 
our  only  protection  before  a  few  more  bullets 
finished  it.  There  came  a  lull  for  a  short  time 
after  this,  and  we  were  congratulating  ourselves 
that  morning  would  soon  be  dawning,  when  the 
lions  would  slink  away,  or  when  the  light  would 
enable  us  to  finish  them — when  without  the  least 
warning  a  huge  form  leapt  clean  over  the  hedge 
and  landed  in  the  centre  of  the  scherm,  scattering 
the  few  remaining  embers  in  all  directions. 

A  second  spring,  and  before  either  of  us  could 
shoot,  the  lion  had  pounced  upon  Inyati,  and  had 
him  down  upon  the  ground  beneath  him,  shaking 
the  poor  fellow  like  a  terrier  shakes  a  rat.  Mad 
with  rage  I  sent  bullet  after  bullet  into  the  brute's 
head  and  body  till  the  click  of  the  hammer  of  my 
Winchester  showed  the  magazine  was  empty,  and 
the  lion  rolled  over  dead,  with  Inyati  still  in  its 
mighty  grip,  and  to  all  appearance  dead  also. 

Then  I  must  have  gone  Berserk  mad.  I  remember 
cramming  the  magazine  full  again,  and  throwing 
aside  the  bush  that  blocked  the  entrance,  I  stepped 
out  among  the  lions. 

I  can  never  understand  why  I  was  not  killed 
instantly ;  but  not  a  lion  reached  me,  and  at  close 


8o  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

range  I  fired  shot  after  shot  in  the  bright  moonlight, 
and  lion  after  lion  fell,  till  but  two  were  left ;  and 
as  morning  dawned  these  slunk  away,  leaving  me 
alone  with  my  dead. 

Then  I  came  back  to  the  scherm,  my  mad  fit  of 
rage  over,  and  nothing  but  grief,  and  a  sorrow  too 
deep  for  words  to  express,  left  in  my  heart.  The 
huge  lion  lay  right  across  the  poor  boy's  body,  still 
gripping  his  crushed  shoulder  in  its  mighty  jaws ; 
but  now  I  saw  that  in  spite  of  his  terrible  injuries 
Inyati  was  not  dead,  though  he  was  dying  even  as 
I  came  back  to  him.  Strong  as  I  was,  no  strength 
of  mine  could  have  freed  him  from  the  grip  of  those 
terrible  jaws,  and  as  I  struggled  to  do  so,  his  be- 
seeching glance  stopped  me .  I  knelt  down  beside  him . 

"  Finished,  master !  finished,"  he  whispered, 
"  yet  we  have  made  a  good  fight — and  you,  master, 
will  win.  Straight  north  now !  .  .  .  Bury  the 
little  gun  with  me,  master  ...  it  may  serve  me — 
who  knows  ?  .  .  .  And  take  thou  the  blue  stone, 
and  this  my  armlet,  it  may  help  .  .  .  master, 
master,  I  go.  .  .  ." 

And  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  me,  he  died  ;   that 
brave  heart,  that  had  served  me  so  well.  .  .  . 
*  *  *  *  * 

I  was  stupefied  with  the  blow  that  had  fallen 
upon  me,  and  lay  for  an  hour  or  more  as  one  stunned. 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  8r 

Once  or  twice  the  craven  thought  came  upon  me 
to  use  a  bullet  to  end  it  all,  and  once  I  actually 
lifted  my  revolver  to  my  head ;  but  dead  Inyati's 
last  whisper  seemed  again  to  sound  in  my  ear — 
had  I  made  a  "  good  fight,"  to  end  it  like  a  coward  ? 

And  so  I  lay  in  the  shade  of  a  tree,  and  sleep,  the 
blessed  healer,  came  to  me  and  saved  my  reason. 
For  when  I  awoke,  although  my  heart  was  heavy, 
my  brain  was  clear,  and  I  knew  what  lay  before  me, 
and  no  longer  shirked  the  task. 

The  lion's  head  I  hewed  from  its  body,  for  I  could 
not  tear  its  huge  jaws  asunder  to  release  Inyati, 
and  there  I  buried  victim  and  victor  together. 

And  so,  I  was  alone,  in  the  heart  of  the  desert, 
with  return  an  impossibility. 

I  struck  north,  as  Inyati  had  told  me,  due  north  ; 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  in  that  direction  the  dunes 
were  of  the  worst ;  and  for  a  day,  and  half  a  night, 
I  wayfared,  striving  in  sheer  physical  suffering  to 
drown  the  sorrow  of  losing  Inyati.  God  knows 
what  I  went  through,  or  the  poor  horses  that  I 
drove  ruthlessly  forward ;  moreover,  the  fever  that 
was  already  burning  in  my  veins  may  have  rendered 
me  delirious  ?  Certain  it  is  that  this  part,  and 
many  a  day  afterwards,  is  but  a  confused  dream  to 
me.  A  dream  of  suffering,  of  incessant  wandering 
from  pan  to  pan  ;  here  a  few  mouthfuls  of  stagnant 

F 


82  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

water,  and  there  a  few  t'samma  still  keeping  myself 
and  the  horses  alive.  For  days  the  wandering 
must  have  been  purely  mechanical :  but  one  day 
I  came  to  myself  just  as  the  sun  was  setting.  I  felt 
weak  and  exhausted  but  perfectly  sane.  I  was 
parched,  and  my  water-skin  was  gone,  probably 
thrown  away  in  a  fit  of  frenzy  or  despair — I  could 
not  remember. 

The  horses,  mere  wrecks  of  what  they  had  been, 
were  munching  the  last  of  a  small  patch  of  t'samma  ; 
and  I  was  barely  in  time  to  rescue  a  couple  of  still 
eatable  ones,  to  moisten  my  parched  tongue. 

I  had  no  idea  how  long  I  had  been  lying  there 
unconscious,  but  the  idea  of  pushing  north  had  now 
become  an  obsession  with  me,  and  I  staggered  to 
the  highest  dune  to  look  around  me.  I  was  still 
in  a  wilderness  of  dunes,  but  I  noticed  that  what 
little  vegetation  there  was,  was  new  and  strange 
to  me ;  indeed,  except  for  the  t'samma  there  was 
scarce  a  bush  or  plant  I  could  recognise. 

It  was  evident  that  I  had  travelled  far  in  my 
delirium,  and  my  heart  bounded,  as  I  made  out, 
away  to  the  north,  a  kopje  of  rugged  rocks  rising 
from  the  dunes.  Here,  apparently,  then,  I  was  at 
length  reaching  the  confines  of  this  wilderness  of  sand, 
for  these  were  the  first  rocks  that  I  had  seen  since 
we  entered  the  desert — it  seemed  a  lifetime  back  ! 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  83 

The  kopje  was  in  the  right  direction  too,  for 
Inyati  had  said  "  keep  north/'  and  by  reaching  it 
I  should  at  least  be  able  to  spy  out  the  land. 

I  lost  no  time  in  saddling  up,  finding  that  I  had 
still  a  small  amount  of  biltong  and  plenty  of 
ammunition  left.  Nearly  all  night  I  trekked  through 
barren  dunes,  but  these  were  now  small  and  easy  to 
traverse  compared  to  the  mountains  of  sand  I  had 
already  passed  through,  and  when  I  lay  down  for 
an  hour  before  dawn  I  felt  sure  daylight  would 
show  me  to  be  near  the  kopje.  Such  was  the  case, 
for  I  found  myself  barely  a  mile  from  it,  and  soon 
had  reached  its  bare  and  boulder-strewn  base.  It 
was  perhaps  three  hundred  feet  high,  of  bare  granite 
boulders  heaped  one  on  the  other,  with  big  cavities 
between  them,  and  all  so  rounded  and  smooth  that 
I  had  great  difficulty  in  climbing  it,  but  at  length  I 
stood  on  the  huge  boulder  poised  on  the  summit. 
And  from  it,  to  my  joy,  I  saw  glimmering  away  on 
the  far  northern  horizon  a  wide  stretch  of  water. 
I  rubbed  my  eyes  and  peered  again  and  again, 
for  often  the  false  mirage  had  raised  my  hopes  to  a 
frantic  pitch  by  its  glittering  deception.  But  this 
was  water,  and  I  could  scarce  refrain  from  setting 
forth  immediately  in  its  direction,  yet,  knowing 
the  exhausted  state  of  the  horses  I  feared  to  do  so, 
and  seeking  a  hollow  under  a  gigantic  boulder  I 


84  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

jay  through  the  heat  of  that  long  scorching  day, 
parched  and  longing  for  the  water  I  had  seen, 
dreaming  of  it  when  I  dozed,  and  gloating  over  it 
when  awake.  How  I  would  revel  in  it ;  could  I 
ever  be  satisfied  again  to  do  aught  but  drink,  and 
drink,  and  lay  and  soak  my  sun-scorched  body  in 
it,  and  drink  again  ? 

Impatient  as  I  was,  the  day  seemed  intolerably 
long,  but  at  length  the  sun  was  sufficiently  low  to 
allow  of  the  horses  trekking  again,  although  the 
poor  beasts'  plight  was  pitiful.  Again  I  trekked 
through  the  better  part  of  the  night,  due  north,  and 
with  no  fear  of  missing  the  water,  for  it  was  a  wide 
sheet  that  the  kopje  had  shown  me — almost  a  lake 
it  appeared  to  be. 

Towards  morning  the  horses  were  so  exhausted 
that  I  could  scarcely  urge  them  forward,  and  I 
myself  but  stumbled  doggedly  on,  kept  alive  solely 
by  the  knowledge  that  soon  now  I  should  drink. 

And  now,  thank  God,  I  could  see  the  water 
faintly  reflecting  the  light  in  the  east,  and  just  as 
the  sun  rose  I  stumbled  clear  of  the  dunes.  Before 
me  stretched  a  wide  sheet  of  water,  several  miles 
in  length,  the  shores  barren  and  destitute  of  vegeta- 
tion, and  without  a  sign  of  bird  or  animal  life. 
My  heart  misgave  me,  as  I  noticed  how  silent, 
dead,  and  forbidding  the  place  was  :  noticed,  too, 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  85 

that  the  horses  made  no  attempt  to  reach  the  water 
they  were  dying  for,  but  stood  dejected  and  spirit- 
less where  I  had  let  go  of  their  bridles.     A  few 
staggering  strides  and  my  awful  doubt  was  con 
firmed.    For  the  water  was  as  salt  as  brine  ! 


And  now  for  a  time  I  gave  way  to  absolute 
despair.  I  was  exhausted,  and  tortured  by  thirst, 
my  lips  cracked  and  swollen,  my  tongue  like  leather  ; 
and  I  felt  that  when  the  sun  reached  its  full  power 
I  must  perish  in  the  horrible  agony  and  madness 
of  a  death  from  thirst — unless  indeed  my  revolver 
saved  me  the  last  torture  !  Sorely  was  I  tempted, 
as  I  lay  there  by  the  brink  of  the  salt  lake,  where 
I  had  thrown  myself  down  in  the  agony  of  my 
disappointment. 

But,  thank  God,  I  kept  my  sanity,  and  even  in 
that  terrible  plight  Hope  again  crept  into  my  heart. 

"  T'samma  !  "  There  might  be  t'samma  there  to 
the  right  where  the  dunes  were  higher,  and  the 
sand  redder,  certainly  a  little  dark  vegetation 
appeared  to  show  in  the  hollows. 

And  so  I  staggered  to  my  feet  again,  and  leaving 
the  horses  I  made  my  panting,  laborious  way  across 
to  the  dunes  I  had  marked,  on  the  eastern  shore  of 
the  lake.  They  were  about  half  a  mile  away,  and  it 


86  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

seemed  as  though  I  should  never  reach  them,  but 
at  length  I  entered  the  hollow  between  two  of 
them,  and  found  a  few  stunted  bushes  covered  with 
red  berries  the  size  of  cherries,  and  the  like  of  which 
I  had  never  seen  before.  I  hesitated  to  eat  them, 
for  many  of  the  desert  berries  are  poisonous,  and 
almost  all  are  bitter  and  acrid,  but  I  could  see  no 
t'samma,  and  so  I  bit  one,  hesitatingly  at  first,  but 
as  the  sharp,  delicious  flavour  penetrated  my 
scorched  palate,  ravenously. 

Cool,  full  of  juice,  and  of  a  flavour  something  like 
a  black-currant,  they  tasted  to  me  the  most  delicious 
morsel  that  had  ever  passed  my  lips,  and  all  thoughts 
of  their  being  poison  left  me,  as  I  plucked  and  ate 
them  greedily.  Most  grateful  they  were,  and  soon 
I  felt  a  new  being,  though  some  poisonous  properties 
they  must  have  contained,  for  within  a  few  minutes 
I  felt  a  rush  of  blood  to  my  head,  a  buzzing  in  my 
ears,  and  was  soon  staggering  as  though  drunk. 
I  ate  no  more  then,  and  in  a  short  time  the  effects 
passed  off,  and  wonderfully  refreshed  and  invigor- 
ated, I  made  my  way  back  to  the  horses  ;  who, 
the  image  of  despair,  stood  where  I  had  left  them. 

I  literally  dragged  them  to  the  little  bushes, 
which  to  my  delight  they  ate  greedily  ;  fruit,  foliage, 
and  even  the  bare  twigs.  So,  again  I  was  respited  : 
but  I  knew  it  to  be  only  a  respite,  for  the  bushes 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  87 

were  few,  and  I  could  find  no  sign  of  others — or  of 
t'samma. 

And  so  for  days  I  wandered,  finding  a  few  of  the 
berries  here  and  there,  often  half  maddened  and 
stupefied  by  them,  my  head  awhirl  too  with  fever, 
alternately  hoping  and  despairing,  my  sense  of 
direction  almost  gone,  striving,  whenever  possible, 
to  work  north  in  my  lucid  moments,  but  finding 
often  by  crossing  my  own  spoor  that  I  had  been 
wandering  in  a  vain  circle. 

Then  one  afternoon,  as  I  lay  in  a  sort  of  semi- 
stupor  beneath  one  of  the  bushes  that  had  yielded 
me  a  fair  number  of  berries,  a  sharp  gust  of  wind 
aroused  me,  and  looking  around  me  I  saw,  whirling 
across  the  bare  dunes  towards  me,  a  huge  cloud  of 
thick  opaque  dust,  gathering  up  the  loose  sand  as  it 
sped,  whirling  high  in  the  air  and  blotting  out  the 
whole  sky  with  its  dense  volume,  snatching  up, 
carrying  away,  and  burying  deep  again,  all  that 
came  in  its  path.  It  was  a  sandstorm,  and  I  was 
in  its  path,  here  amongst  the  loose  dunes,  where 
escape  seemed  impossible.  I  must  fly  or  be  buried  ! 
The  horses,  snorting  with  fear,  would  have  bolted 
had  I  not  caught  them  quickly ;  and  tired  as  they 
were,  they  needed  no  urging  on  from  the  destroying 
monster  that  sped  relentlessly  after  them.  The 
dunes  were  here  low  and  open,  and  the  red  berries 


88  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

on  which  the  horses  had  lived  of  late,  seemed  to  have 
maddened  and  stimulated  them,  for  they  seemed 
to  fly  on  the  very  wings  of  the  wind.  Right  before 
the  storm  they  sped,  the  first  advance  gusts  eddying 
around  us,  the  sky  overhead  already  thick  with 
the  flying  sand. 

And  now,  maddened  with  fever,  intoxicated  with 
the  strange  stimulation  of  the  berries  I  too  had  been 
eating,  I  no  longer  fled  in  fear,  but  in  its  place 
came  a  wild  exhilaration,  and  I  shouted  aloud  as  I 
flogged  the  panting  horses  to  further  efforts. 

Now,  to  my  disordered  brain,  the  sandstorm 
was  a  legion  of  pursuing  fiends,  that  snatched  at  me 
from  every  gust  and  eddy ;  now,  too,  they  were 
gaining  on  us,  and  I  shrieked  and  fought  with  the 
imaginary  demons  as,  in  spite  of  the  speed  of  the 
horses,  the  storm  gained  on  us  and  enveloped  us 
more  and  more  at  every  stride.  .  .  .  And  so  for 
an  eternity  I  seemed  to  fly,  now  hemmed  in  with 
blinding  sand,  seeing  nothing,  knowing  nothing  but 
an  overpowering  desire  to  escape  from  the  clutching 
fiends  around,  tortured  with  thirst — maddened, 
screaming.  .  .  .  Dark  now,  as  at  midnight,  except 
when  a  flash  of  forked  lightning  burst  through  the 
driving  chaos ;  now  I  had  burst  free  again,  as  the 
storm  veered  in  another  direction,  yet  still  it 
threatened  me  and  still  I  galloped  on.  Then  a  snort 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  89 

of  fright  from  the  horses,  a  wild  plunge  forward  that 
almost  threw  me  from  the  saddle,  a  sense  of  falling, 
a  stunning  crash  that  seemed  to  me  to  be  the  burst- 
ing asunder  of  the  world's  very  foundations — and 
then  a  merciful  oblivion. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  CRATER — THE   PLEASANT  BERRIES — SLEEP — 
AND  THE  AWAKENING 

I  AWOKE  to  the  tortures  of  the  damned,  crushed, 
broken  and  in  agonising  pain,  and  with  the  aasvogels 
tearing  at  my  face.  Pinned  to  the  earth  as  by  some 
great  weight,  my  hands  were  fortunately  still  free ; 
and  my  revolver  still  in  its  holster  ;  and  a  few  shots 
sent  the  lewd,  cowardly  birds  flapping  away.  The 
blood  was  streaming  from  my  face,  and  again  and 
again  I  fainted  with  sheer  agony;  moreover  the  fierce 
midday  sun  beat  down  intolerably  full  in  my  eyes, 
for  I  lay  on  my  back  and  could  move  nothing  but  my 
arms.  But  gradually  the  sun  passed,  a  cool  shadow 
fell  across  me,  and  although  I  believed  I  was  hurt 
unto  death — and  indeed  longed  for  death  to  end  my 
agony — some  modicum  of  relief  must  have  come 
with  the  shade,  and  with  it  strength  and  the  desire 
to  live.  Moreover,  it  was  borne  upon  me  that  from 
somewhere  near  me  came  the  sound  of  running, 
gurgling  water ;  tantalising  and  maddening  me  in 

90 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI  91 

my  pain  and  agony.  I  was  lying  on  a  slope  with 
my  head  lower  than  my  limbs,  and  all  I  could  see 
was  the  sky  above  me ;  do  all  I  could,  I  could  not 
lift  myself,  and  could  not  see  what  pinned  my  lower 
limbs  to  the  sand. 

But,  maddened  more,  I  believe,  by  thirst  and 
hearing  water  running,  than  by  the  actual  agony 
of  my  hurt,  I  at  length  began  to  work  at  the  sand  on 
either  side  of  me  with  my  hands,  scratching  it  away 
until  I  had  altered  my  position  enough  to  enable 
me  to  turn  somewhat,  and  raise  myself  a  little  on  one 
elbow. 

Then  I  found  it  was  my  dead  horses  that  pinned 
me  down,  for  both  of  them  lay  crushed  and  broken 
partly  above  me  ;  and  looking  upwards  I  saw  that 
a  sheer  cliff  of  smooth  rock  towered  straight  above 
me,  from  which  the  horses  had  evidently  fallen. 

I  could  hear  the  water  plainer  now,  and  though  I 
swooned  once  or  twice  from  agony,  I  gradually 
worked  my  limbs  clear  of  the  incubus  pressing  on 
them,  and  tried  to  stand  up.  But  this  I  could  not  do, 
some  injury  to  my  spine  preventing  me,  and  it  was 
as  a  beast,  on  all  fours,  that  I  at  length  made  shift 
to  crawl  in  search  of  the  water  I  was  dying  for. 
Each  yard  I  crawled  was  agony  to  me,  but  at  last  I 
came  to  a  rock-encircled  pool  in  which  lay  water  clear 
and  deep,  and  into  which  a  tiny  stream  splashed 


92  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

and  gurgled  from  an  overhanging  cliff.  Sweet  and 
pure  the  water  was,  and  in  great  abundance.  I 
peered  into  its  dark  depths  and  could  see  the  white 
sand  glimmering  at  the  bottom,  full  ten  or  twelve 
feet  below  me  as  I  judged. 

I  crawled  to  it,  and  I  drank  as  I  had  never  drank 
before  ;  and  I  bathed  my  tortured  face  and  limbs  ; 
finding  that,  miraculously,  none  were  broken, 
though  I  was  bruised  and  aching  in  every  bone,  and 
to  stand  erect  was  quite  beyond  me. 

So  I  drank,  and  slept,  and  drank  again,  and  later 
found  strength  and  appetite  sufficient  to  crawl  back 
to  where  the  dead  horses  lay,  and  to  search  among 
the  scattered  contents  of  my  pack  for  some  biltong, 
and  the  wherewithal  to  dress  my  wounds. 

And  thus  for  days  I  lived,  and  nursed  myself 
gradually  back  to  a  measure  of  my  former  strength  ; 
dragging  myself  painfully  from  the  water  to  the 
shadow  of  the  rocks  to  sleep,  feeling  little  anxiety  as 
to  where  I  was  or  what  was  to  happen  to  me.  I 
had  water  in  plenty  and  food  sufficient  for  the  present, 
and  after  the  awful  experiences  of  the  desert  my  one 
desire  was  to  rest  and  sleep. 

But  with  returning  health  came  curiosity ;  and 
although  I  was  still  bent  and  could  not  walk  up- 
right, I  managed  to  move  about  and  to  find  out 
something  of  this  strange  prison  into  which  I  had 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  93 

been  hurled  in  my  frantic  flight  before  the  sand- 
storm. 

Apparently  I  was  in  the  hollow  cup  of  an  extinct 
crater,  for  on  all  sides  towered  perpendicular  cliffs 
of  dark  granite-like  rock,  so  smooth  and  unbroken 
for  the  most  part  that  a  baboon  would  scarce  have 
found  foothold  upon  them — indeed,  in  many  places 
they  actually  overhung.  Almost  circular,  and  about 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  in  diameter,  the  floor  of  this  place 
was  to  a  great  extent  covered  in  verdure,  broken 
here  and  there  with  rocks,  and  except  where  I  had 
fallen  there  was  but  little  bare  sand^ 

How  I  had  escaped  being  smashed  to  pieces  was 
inexplicable,  for  the  sheer  wall  of  rock  that  penned 
me  in  was,  I  judged,  at  least  five  hundred  feet  in 
height,  and  the  horses'  bones — now  picked  clean  by 
the  aasvogels — had  been  smashed  by  the  terrible 
fall.  A  short  examination  of  my  little  domain 
showed  me  that  although  escape  from  it  was  appar- 
ently hopeless — especially  in  my  maimed  condition 
— there  was  no  need  for  me  to  starve,  and  indeed 
my  prison  was  a  very  pleasant  one.  There  were 
wild  fruits  in  abundance,  many  of  them  unknown  to 
me,  but  prominent  among  them  the  red,  luscious, 
intoxicating  berries  that  had  saved  my  life  in  the 
desert ;  and  these  I  now  ate  greedily,  finding  them 
much  riper  than  when  I  had  first  tasted  them,  and 


94  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

their  effect  much  more  potent.  They  intoxicated 
me,  perhaps  maddened  me,  and  dulled  my  intellect 
for  the  time  ;  but  they  gave  respite  to  my  pain- 
racked  frame,  and  gave  me  sleep.  Sometimes  for 
days  I  would  give  myself  up  to  them,  eating  nothing 
else,  and  lying  in  a  pleasant,  dreamy  stupor  by  the 
deep  pool,  staring  into  the  dark,  clear  depths  where 
the  white  sand  glimmered  so  white. 

At  times  I  roused  myself  sufficiently  to  search  for 
other  food,  of  which  there  was  plenty.  Partridges 
and  other  fowl  swarmed  at  the  water,  and  were 
easily  killed  or  trapped,  and  there  was  plenty  of 
t'samma  growing  quite  close  to  the  spot  where  I  had 
fallen. 

These,  since  I  had  now  an  abundance  of  water, 
I  did  not  attempt  to  eat  ;  taking  only  the  pips  from 
the  ripe  ones,  drying  them  in  the  sun,  and  pounding 
them  between  two  stones,  as  I  had  often  seen  the 
Bushmen  do.  From  the  coarse  meal  thus  obtained 
I  made  little  cakes,  roasting  them  on  hot  stones  or 
the  embers  of  my  fire.  Matches  I  had  none,  but  my 
burning  glass  served  me  just  as  well,  for  every  day 
the  sun  shone  ;  indeed  seldom  did  a  cloud  cross  the 
sky,  and  whatever  storms  may  have  raged  outside 
nothing  but  the  gentlest  breeze  ever  reached  the 
deep  hollow  that  held  me  a  willing  prisoner.  Will- 
ing ?  Well,  at  least  apathetic;  for  all  hope,  all 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  95 

ambition,  all  interest  in  life  had  left  me.  I  had  for- 
gotten the  reason  of  my  quest,  forgotten  the  girl  who 
had  sent  me  on  it,  forgotten  that  I  was  once  an  erect 
and  vigorous  man  with  other  interests  than  to  crawl 
round  for  berries  like  an  ape,  and  lie  all  day  and 
sleep  when  once  hunger  was  appeased.  .  .  .  And 
thus  I  led  an  invertebrate,  purposeless  existence. 
I  had  warmth,  food,  and  water,  and  the  berries 
that  gave  me  pleasant  dreams,  and  I  wanted  nothing 
more.  I  took  no  note  of  the  passing  of  time — 
weeks,  months — God  knows  ? — even  years  ! — may 
have  passed — nay  must  have  passed — as  in  a  dream, 
and  I  might  well  have  died  there  beside  the  long- 
bleached  skeletons  of  my  horses,  but  that  one  day 
chance — or  fate — led  me  back  to  the  path  of  reason. 
I  had  been  sleeping  off  the  effects  of  the  berries, 
and  lay,  beneath  the  shade  of  a  rock  close  to  the 
pool,  idly  tossing  about  the  tiny  pebbles  of  the  little 
patch  of  shingle  close  to  its  brink — playing  with 
them  as  a  child  might.  And  suddenly  a  glint  on 
the  corner  of  one  of  these  little  stones  arrested  my 
wandering  attention  ;  there  was  something  familiar 
about  it,  something  that  stirred  memories  in  my 
sluggish  brain.  .  .  .  What  was  it  ?  ...  I  groped 
in  vain  for  some  clue  .  .  .  the  pebble  worried  me, 
and  I  made  a  peevish  gesture  to  throw  it  away.  No  ! 
whatever  it  was,  I  must  not  do  that,  .  .  ,  Rather 


g6  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

wash  it  ...  wash  it.  ...  Yes  !  that  was  what  we 
used  to  do  ...  but  where  was  the  batea — for  now 
by  some  strange  freak  I  was  back  in  Brazil,  and 
must  have  my  batea  ...  we  washed  our  gravel 
for  diamonds  in  that  wooden  prospecting  pan  .  .  . 
diamonds  ? 

My  mind  was  stirring — troubling  me  now,  and 
with  a  trembling  hand  I  thrust  the  pebble  into  a 
handful  of  others  and  worked  them  between  my 
palms  in  the  water.  .  .  .  Yes,  there  it  was,  a 
good  stone  of  ten  carats  .  .  .  slightly  encrusted 
with  oxide  ...  a  good  find.  And  I  ?  Where 
was  I  ? 

I  stood  gazing  alternately  at  the  stone,  and  at  my 
surroundings  :  the  pool,  the  circle  of  towering  cliffs 
that  hemmed  me  in,  and  gradually  the  flood-gates 
of  my  clouded  memory  broke  loose  and  I  remem- 
bered all.  .  .  .- 

The  girl  in  England,  old  Anderson,  Inyati,  and  the 
blue  diamond ;  my  ride  and  fall ;  all  these  came 
back  to  me  almost  in  a  flash,  stunning  and  amazing 
me  ;  but  for  long  the  incidents  of  my  life  here  in  the 
hollow  were  vague  and  misty.  The  berries  !  surely 
they  had  been  the  cause  of  my  lethargy,  and  even 
as  I  thought  of  them  the  desire  for  them  came  upon 
me.  But  for  the  first  time  I  fought  it,  for  in  my 
reawakened  brain  other  desires  were  now  surging. 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  97 

Diamonds  !  Inyati  had  told  me  there  were  plenty 
in  his  land  ;  had  Fate  with  a  cruel  irony  led  me  into 
this  land  of  wealth  only  to  maim  me  and  keep  me  a 
lonely  prisoner  here  in  this  pit  till  I  died  ! 

All  this  flashed  through  my  mind  as  I  stood  and 
gazed  at  the  stone  ;  then,  righting  my  inclination  for 
the  berries,  I  plunged  into  the  pool,  and  found  new 
strength  and  resolution  in  its  refreshing  coolness. 
Then  I  searched  eagerly  amongst  the  other  pebbles 
and  found  three  more  diamonds,  all  fine  big  stones  ; 
yet  not  to  be  compared  with  the  blue  stone  Inyati 
had  given  me.  .  .  .  Where  was  it  ?  My  pack  had 
been  scattered  by  that  terrific  fall,  but  now  I  remem- 
bered the  diamond  had  been  sewn  securely  into  the 
cartridge  belt  I  had  always  worn.  It  must  be  here 
now — with  my  clothes.  .  .  . 

For  now  I  realised  that  I  was  naked  as  a  savage — 
clothed  but  in  the  long  tangled  hair  on  head  and 
chin — scarred,  blistered  and  burnt  till  I  looked  like 
a  wild  man,  as  I  had  indeed  become. 

And  then  I  remembered  my  face — the  vultures  ! 
and  looking  into  the  clear  waters  of  the  pool,  I  saw, 
for  the  first  time  with  sane  eyes,  my  terrible  dis- 
figurement, and  cried  aloud  in  anguish  as  I  saw  what 
manner  of  man  I  had  become,  and  realised  that  even 
if  I  could  escape  life  was  for  me  a  closed  book.  .  .  . 
Scarred,  grotesque,  and  horrible  ;  what  future  was 

G 


98  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

there  for  me  among  my  fellow  beings  .  .  .  even 
though  I  could  return  to  them  ?  .  .  .  Again  I 
was  sorely  tempted  to  seek  the  berries  that  would 
give  me  oblivion  from  all  this  agony  of  regret ;  but 
I  struggled,  and  as  night  came  I  slept  a  natural, 
refreshing  sleep,  and  awoke  with  a  new-born  hope 
and  determination  strong  in  me.  I  would  not  die 
here  as  a  wild  beast ;  somehow  I  would  scale  the 
cliffs  and  escape,  or  die  in  the  attempt — a  better 
death  than  to  perish  like  a  rat  in  a  trap  without  a 
struggle  for  liberty. 

My  head  was  clearer  now  than  it  had  been  for  I 
know  not  how  long,  and  I  could  reason.  And 
Inyati's  diamond  was  my  first  thought.  I  could  find 
but  little  trace  of  my  pack  ;  the  white  bones  of  my 
horses  were  half  buried  in  sand ;  a  rusty  tin  here 
and  a  few  shreds  of  clothing  there  being  all  that  I 
could  find  near  them.  My  rifle  I  found  ;  or  rather 
the  remnants  of  it,  for  it  had  been  broken  to'pieces 
in  the  fall,  and  no  trace  of  the  stock  remained.  At 
length  in  a  crevice  near  the  pool  I  found  my  revolver 
with  a  number  of  cartridges,  my  hunting  knife,  and 
a  few  odds  and  ends  of  clothing,  all  in  a  canvas 
haversack  that  still  remained  strong  and  sound,  and 
at  the  bottom  my  belt  and  the  diamond  tied  up 
with  Inyati's  bracelet.  But  the  leather  belt  had 
perished  to  a  remarkable  degree  ;  it  was  hard,  black, 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  99 

cracked  and  twisted,  and  broke  at  my  first  touch ; 
and  I  found  too  upon  searching  for  the  saddles  that 
nothing  remained  of  them  but   some  dried  frag- 
ments.    I   realised  then  that  months  must  have 
passed  since  my  fall ;   but  even  then  I  had  no  con- 
ception   of    the    terrible    truth !  .  .  .     Cheered  by 
the  discovery  of  the  blue  diamond,  I  now  deter- 
mined to  look  closely  for  others  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
pool,  but  days  of  laborious  searching  brought  no 
reward — except   that   the   work  helped   more   and 
more     to     clear    my     foggy     brain     and     bring 
me   back   to   full   sanity.     I    felt   convinced   that 
diamonds  were  there,  not  far  off,  however,  and  one 
day  as  I  vainly  sorted  over  the  gravel  where  I  had 
found  the  others,  the  solution  came  to  me.     In  the 
pool,  in  the  white  sand  that  shone  so  at  the  bottom 
.  .  .  there  I  should  find  them  !     It  was  deep  and 
narrow,  this  pool,  and  a  difficult  task  even  for  a  good 
diver  ;  and  I  determined  to  wait  till  midday,  when 
the  sun  shone  full  on  the  bottom.     When  the  time 
came  I  plunged  in,  and  a  rapid  stroke  or  two  took 
me  to  the  bottom. 

The  water  was  clear  as  crystal ;  and  now  I 
could  see  clearly  why  it  had  looked  so  white 
and  sparkled  so  when  seen  through  the  rippling 
surface. 

Stretched  upon  the  white  sand  lay  the  chalk-white 


ioo  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

skeleton  of  a  man,  the  grinning  mouth  and  sightless 
eyes  staring  up  at  me  in  a  hideous  travesty  of 
mirth ;  and  all  around  between  the  outstretched 
bones  lay  diamonds — diamonds  innumerable  :  big, 
bright,  sparkling  beauties  by  the  handful,  wealth 
incredible  to  be  had  for  the  picking  up,  with  no 
guardian  other  than  these  bare  bones  of  a  long  dead . 
man. 

The  shock  of  coming  face  to  face  with  this  grim 
"  memento  mori  "  here  in  the  depths  of  the  pool 
was  too  much  even  for  my  desire  for  the  diamonds, 
and  I  struck  frantically  for  the  surface,  clambering 
out  in  wild,  senseless,  unreasoning  fear,  and  not 
even  pausing  till  I  was  well  away  from  the  vicinity 
of  this  spot,  which  had  been  my  favourite  resting 
place  for  so  long.  And  that  night  I  tried  in  vain 
to  sleep,  my  brain  whirling  with  wild  surmises,  as  to 
how  the  long-dead  man  had  found  his  way  into  the 
crater.  Was  there  a  path  after  all,  or  had  he  used 
a  rope  to  let  himself  down  in  search  of  the  diamonds, 
only  to  meet  his  death  in  some  manner  where  they 
lay  thickest  ? 

Or  had  he,  perchance,  passed  years  in  the  trap, 
vainly  endeavouring  to  find  a  way  out,  pacing  day 
after  day  round  the  ring  of  encircling  cliffs,  until  at 
last,  in  utter  despair,  he  had  thrown  himself  into 
the  pool  to  end  it  all,  and  to  leave  his  bones  there 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  101 

watching  the  treasure  he  could  not  take  with 
him  ? 

Each  time  I  closed  my  eyes  the  mocking,  grinning 
skeleton  seemed  to  be  again  before  me,  and  it  was  not 
till  early  morning  that  I  could  rest.  But  with  the 
day  my  fears  vanished ;  indeed  what  was  there 
to  fear,  for  how  could  these  few  poor  bones  harm 
me  ? 

Still,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  dive  into  the  pool 
again,  but  set  about  devising  some  other  means  of 
getting  the  diamonds.  An  empty  gourd,  cut  into 
the  shape  of  a  bowl,  and  lashed  to  a  stick,  solved  the 
difficulty,  and  with  this  primitive  dredge  I  brought 
up  diamonds  sufficient  for  a  king's  ransom  ;  so 
many  indeed  that  long  before  night  even  I  was 
satisfied.  Large  lustrous  stones  they  were,  of 
splendid  water,  and  several  of  them  were  blue, 
though  none  were  as  fine  as  the  one  Inyati  had 
given  me.  ... 

So  here  was  wealth  far  beyond  my  wildest  dreams, 
and  if  I  could  but  escape  —  then,  even  disfigured  as 
I  was,  life  might  still  hold  pleasures  for  me. 

Even  if  the  girl  who  had  sent  me  to  this  turned 
away  in  horror  from  my  hideous  disfigurements, 
there  was  much  that  money  could  bring — travel, 
adventure,  sport,  a  thousand  things — and,  at  any 
rate,  the  companionship  of  rational  beings,  for 


102  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

which  I  now  craved  as  I  had  craved  for  water  in  the 
desert.  For  God  knows  how  long  I  had  seen  no 
human  being — no  living  creature  indeed  but  a  few 
birds — and  I  had  almost  forgotten  the  sound  of  a 
human  voice.  Sunk  in  apathy  I  had  become  almost 
as  a  beast,  but  the  sight  of  the  diamonds  had  aroused 
me,  and  I  recalled  how  poor  Inyati  had  called  them 
"  magic  stones."  Magic  indeed,  for  they  had  saved 
my  reason. 

And  with  the  sight  of  all  this  wealth  the  desire 
to  escape  grew  stronger,  and  with  it  grew  a  hatred  of 
my  hitherto  pleasant  prison  until  the  thought  of 
remaining  in  it  became  intolerable  to  me.  That 
very  evening  I  began  a  minute  examination  of  my 
prison  walls ;  but  it  was  not  till  several  days  had 
passed  that  I  at  length  discovered  a  route  where 
here  a  crack,  there  a  tiny  ledge,  and  again  a  small 
projection,  offered  a  precarious  chance  of  foot  or 
hand-hold,  and  where,  if  anywhere  at  all,  a  human 
being  might  essay  the  terrible  climb  to  the  desert 
above,  with  a  remote  chance  of  success.  My  mind 
made  up  on  this  point,  I  made  what  preparation  I 
could  for  the  climb,  and  for  the  desert  beyond  it. 
My  water  bottle  was  still  sound,  and  little  as  it  held 
it  must  suffice.  For  food  I  killed  a  number  of  the 
partridges  and  roasted  them,  cutting  away  their 
plump  breasts  from  the  bone,  for  I  realised  that  in 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  103 

the  terrible  climb  before  me  every  ounce  would  tell ; 
my  knife,  revolver,  and  a  few  cartridges  I  made  a 
belt  for  by  plaiting  the  strong  coarse  grass  that  grew 
near  the  water,  and  of  the  same  material  I  made  a 
hat,  for  I  remembered,  only  too  well,  that  I  should 
find  no  shade  in  the  desert  should  I  succeed  in  my 
desperate  attempt. 

Shoes  I  had  none,  but  this  did  not  trouble  me,  for 
my  feet  were  hardened  to  the  consistency  of  leather. 
The  diamonds  I  made  into  a  bundle  with  some  shreds 
of  clothing,  and  stowed  them  in  the  canvas  haver- 
sack, except  for  Inyati's  and  a  few  other  blue  ones 
which  I  luckily  put  in  my  pocket. 

All  these  belongings  I  conveyed  one  evening  to  the 
foot  of  the  cliff  up  which  I  intended  attempting  to 
climb,  sleeping  at  the  spot  so  as  to  be  ready  and 
fresh  for  a  start  at  daybreak.  I  feared  little  as  to  my 
strength,  for  in  spite  of  my  injuries  I  was  now 
stronger  than  I  had  ever  been  ;  but  what  I  did  fear 
was  vertigo.  From  a  child  I  had  always  had  a 
horror  of  looking  down  from  a  great  height,  feeling 
an  almost  irresistible  desire  to  throw  myself  down 
whenever  I  did  so,  and  I  feared  that  as  I  neared  the 
top  this  would  happen  and  I  should  be  dashed  again 
to  the  floor  of  the  crater. 

But  better  that — and  death — than  this  endless 
captivity ;  and  I  did  not  shrink  from  my  formidable 


104  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

undertaking.  At  early  dawn  I  drank  deep  from  the 
gushing  water  that  I  was  leaving,  and  fastening  on  my 
load  I  began  to  climb.  For  a  time  all  went  well, 
though  of  necessity  my  progress  was  but  slow,  and 
the  sun  was  full  overhead  when  I  halted  for  a  rest 
on  a  small  ledge  about  half  way  up.  Here  for  the 
first  time  since  I  started  I  could  lie  at  full  length 
without  having  to  hold  on,  and  I  needed  the  rest, 
for  the  strain  had  been  terrific,  and  I  feared  that 
the  worst  part  of  the  climb  was  still  to  come. 

So  far,  I  had  resisted  all  inclination  to  look  down, 
but  shortly  after  leaving  the  ledge  I  was  compelled 
to  do  so.  I  had  been  following  a  crack  running 
diagonally  up  from  it,  and  which  from  below  had 
appeared  to  connect  with  another  ledge  favourable 
to  me,  but  to  my  consternation  I  found  that  this 
was  not  the  case,  ten  or  twelve  feet  of  absolutely 
smooth  and  vertical  rock  cutting  me  off  from  my 
coveted  path  to  freedom.  I  was  flattened  against 
the  wall,  my  heels  overhanging  the  abyss,  clutching 
with  one  hand  a  projection  above  me,  and  feeling 
with  my  other  for  a  new  grip ;  but  the  rock  was  as 
smooth  as  polished  marble,  and  it  was  evident  that 
I  must  work  back  to  the  ledge  I  had  rested  on  and 
try  for  a  new  route.  And  to  do  this  I  had  of  necessity 
to  look  down.  As  I  did  so  the  deadly  vertigo  I  feared 
so  much  came  over  me,  and  it  was  well  that  I  had 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  105 

good  hand  and  foothold,  or  I  should  certainly  have 
fallen.  As  it  was  I  clung  helpless,  sick,  and  giddy, 
with  closed  eyes  for  some  time,  and  it  was  only  by  the 
strongest  effort  of  my  will  that  I  could  force  myself 
to  again  open  them,  and  work  my  way  gradually 
back  to  the  little  ledge.  There  I  threw  myself  down, 
panting  and  deadly  sick,  the  whole  world  seeming 
to  spin  round  me  ;  and  there  I  lay  for  some  time 
inert  and  helpless,  before  I  could  brace  myself 
sufficiently  for  a  further  effort.  At  length  I  roused 
myself  and  started  up  again  in  another  direction, 
towards  where  I  could  see  a  few  stunted  bushes 
growing,  and  here  to  my  joy  I  found  a  wider  ledge 
than  the  last,  leading  steeply  upwards.  It  came  to 
an  end,  however,  far  below  the  cliff  top ;  moreover,  at 
this  part  the  top  actually  overhung  me,  and  it  was 
evident  I  must  attempt  to  work  my  way  farther 
round  before  climbing  higher.  To  add  to  my  anxiety 
I  noticed  now  that  evening  was  fast  approaching 
and  I  realised  that  I  had  but  little  daylight  left  to 
me,  and  should  darkness  find  me  still  clinging  like 
a  fly  to  the  face  of  the  cliff  my  fate  was  certain. 
I  was  almost  exhausted,  and  my  heart  sank  as  I 
searched  in  vain  for  a  way  up.  The  distance  was 
not  great  now,  a  bare  fifty  feet  separating  me  from 
the  topmost  pinnacle,  but  though  I  walked  along 
the  bottom  of  this  barrier  for  some  distance  it  still 


io6  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

presented    the    same    insurmountable    difficulties. 

And  the  sun  had  set,  and  dusk  was  already  falling, 

when  half  frantic  with  fear,  I  at  length  made  out  a 

crevice  which  appeared  to  offer  a  possible  means  of 

saving  my  life.     It  ran  diagonally  across  the  rock  at 

a  steep  angle  upwards,  going  out    of    my    sight 

around  a  big  buttress  that  overhung  me,  and  I  could 

not  tell  whether  it  reached  to  the  actual  top  or  not. 

But  it  was  my  only  chance,  and  with  my  heart  in 

my  mouth  I  made  my  way  towards  it.     I  could  just 

reach  it,  and  setting  my  teeth  and  summoning  all  my 

courage,  I  gripped  it  fast  and  made  my  way  gradually 

upward.    For  a  few  yards  my  feet  found  a  little 

foothold  to  help  me,  but  soon  I  was  dangling  over 

the  awful  abyss.     I  dare  not  think  of  what  lay 

below  me,  but  with  set  teeth,  and  muscles  cracking 

with  the  strain,  I  edged  gradually  along  till  I  rounded 

the  buttress  face,  and  here  within  ten  feet  of  the 

summit  I  found  scanty  foothold  again.     Here  I  stood 

quivering  and  exhausted  till  I  had  regained  my 

breath,  and  then  in  the  fast  waning  light  I  examined 

the  few  feet  of  rock  that  still  stood  between  me  and 

freedom.    Barely  two  feet  above  my  outstretched 

hand  was  the  pinnacle  that  formed  the  edge  of  the 

cliff,  but  how  was  I  to  reach  it  ?     To  spring  from 

my  precarious  foothold  was  impossible,  and  not  the 

slightest  hold  could  I  find  for  my  fingers  anywhere 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  107 

to  draw  myself  up.  Night  was  now  upon  me,  to 
return  to  the  ledge  was  out  of  the  question,  and  I 
knew  that  I  could  not  cling  for  long  where  I  was,  but 
that  long  before  daylight  came  again  I  must  fall  into 
the  awful  abyss  that  yawned  beneath  me.  God  ! 
to  die  like  this  after  all  my  struggle,  to  die  within 
a  few  inches  of  freedom.  Had  I  but  a  rope  !  And 
with  the  thought  came  inspiration.  The  sling  of 
the  haversack  !  It  was  of  stout,  strong  canvas,  and 
might  hold — could  I  but  throw  the  loop  over  the 
pinnacle.  It  was  a  poor  chance — but  my  only  one. 
Hastily  slipping  it  off  I  held  the  bag  in  my  right 
hand,  and  clutching  my  only  handhold  with  the  left, 
I  attempted  to  throw  the  loop  over  the  sharp  point 
above  me.  Again  and  again  I  missed,  and  it  was 
in  an  agony  of  despair,  when,  at  last,  it  fell  clear 
over  the  point — and  held.  I  hauled  at  it  with  all 
the  strength  of  my  free  arm  and  it  held  firm.  But 
would  it  hold  my  weight  ?  This  I  could  not  test, 
but  I  must  perforce  stake  all  upon  the  chance,  for 
there  was  no  other  chance.  Should  a  strand  of  the 
canvas  give,  down  I  must  go  hurtling  to  my  death. 
There  was  no  other  way,  and  with  an  inarticulate 
prayer  I  gripped  the  strap  fast  with  my  other  hand 
and  swung  myself  upwards.  A  second  later — 
although  in  my  agony  it  seemed  an  eternity — and  my 
hand  clutched  the  pinnacle  itself ;  a  wild  convulsive 


io8  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI 

scramble  and  I  was  up — safe  .  .  .  and  free  *  .  .  at 
last !  And  even  as  I  dragged  myself  into  freedom, 
the  haversack,  loosened  from  its  hold,  fell  with  all 
its  precious  contents  into  the  black  depths  below  ! 


THE  COUNTRY  OF  CRATERS,  THE  PATH  OF  SKULLS, 
AND  THE  SNAKE 

FILLED,  as  I  could  but  be,  with  thankfulness  at  my 
escape  from  captivity  and  from  an  awful  death,  I 
did  not  realise  for  a  time  what  the  loss  of  the  dia- 
monds meant  to  me  ;  indeed  I  was  too  exhausted  by 
my  terrific  struggle  to  do  more  than  crawl  a  few 
yards  away  from  the  brink,  throw  myself  down  in  the 
sand  and  sink  into  the  sleep  of  utter  weariness. 

But  with  my  awakening  the  bitter  truth  was 
borne  upon  me  in  a  flash.  All  my  struggle  had  then 
been  in  vain.  I  had  won  my  freedom  but  had  lost  all 
that  would  make  life  bearable.  Even  if  I  could  win 
back  through  the  desert,  what  had  I  now  to  com- 
pensate me  for  the  horrible  disfigurement  that  would 
make  me  shunned  and  despised — a  leper  amongst 
my  fellowmen  ? 

Bitterly  did  I  regret  my  pleasant  prison  down 
below — surely  it  would  have  been  better  to  stay 
there  in  peace  till  I  died,  as  fate  had  apparently 

109 


no  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

decreed ;  and  if  I  could  have  done  so  I  would  cer- 
tainly have  returned.  But  to  return  was  impossible, 
and  I  must  make  up  my  mind  to  struggle  through 
the  desert  or  die  where  I  was.  Moreover,  in  the 
midst  of  my  bitter  reflections  there  came  the  com- 
forting recollection  that  I  had  still  the  blue  diamonds 
that  I  had  kept  apart  and  put  in  my  pocket.  Eagerly 
I  felt  for  them — yes  !  they  were  safe,  and  in  them- 
selves they  must  be  worth  a  fortune  ! 

My  spirits  rose  with  a  bound  again  ;  why  should  I 
dream  of  giving  in  ?  I  was  strong  and  hard,  and 
if  I  could  win  through,  the  diamonds  would  surely 
enable  me  to  fit  out  an  expedition  and  return  ;  and 
with  ropes  the  descent  into  the  crater  would  be  easy. 

Rested  by  the  cool  of  the  night  I  felt  little  the 
worse  for  my  climb,  and  was  all  eagerness  for  dawn 
to  break  that  I  might  see  what  manner  of  country 
I  was  in,  for  I  had  been  half  demented  when  my 
terrible  ride  from  the  pursuing  sandstorm  had 
brought  me  into  it. 

At  last  daylight  came,  and  I  saw  that  although  in 
the  midst  of  a  wide  sandy  plain,  there  were  no  dunes ; 
scattered  bushes  grew  here  and  there,  and  dotted 
about  in  the  distance  were  a  number  of  bare  granite 
rocks.  The  crater  I  had  climbed  from  went  sheer 
down  at  my  feet — so  abruptly  indeed,  and  with  so 
little  to  denote  its  presence,  that  within  a  few 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  in 

yards  of  its  brink  nothing  whatever  could  be  seen 
of  it. 

I  looked  once  more  into  its  depths,  to  where  the 
pool  lay  dark  in  the  still  dim  light  of  dawn,  and  from 
it  my  eyes  followed  the  course  that  I  had  taken  in 
my  climb,  and  I  marvelled  that  I  had  ever  reached  the 
top.  And  a  great  thankfulness  rose  in  my  heart  and 
drowned  the  unworthy  regret  that  I  had  felt  at  the 
loss  of  the  diamonds. 

And  with  a  last  long  look  at  my  late  prison,  I 
turned  and  made  my  way  towards  a  prominent  pile 
of  rocks  in  the  distance,  from  which  I  hoped  to  be 
able  to  see  more  of  my  surroundings.  My  water- 
bottle  was  nearly  empty  already,  and  the  old  haunt- 
ing dread  of  thirst  was  beginning  to  fill  my  mind, 
but  soon  this  fear  left  me,  for  within  a  mile  I  found 
t'samma  flourishing,  and  at  the  first  pile  of  rocks 
a  little  spring  of  water. 

Cheered  and  encouraged  I  made  good  progress 
in  spite  of  the  now  blazing  sun,  and  soon  I  reached 
the  pile  of  rocks.  And  to  my  astonishment  I  found 
that  they  formed  part  of  the  margin  of  a  crater 
almost  identical  with  the  one  from  which  I  had 
escaped  ;  deep  and  inaccessible,  and  with  a  mass  of 
vegetation  filling  the  bottom. 

This  discovery  gave  me  food  for  thought.  It  had 
never  entered  my  head  that  the  queer  place  of  my 


112  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

imprisonment  had  been  one  of  many,  and  I  had 
thought  that  once  I  could  reach  even  a  friendly 
native  tribe  where  some  kind  of  rope  was  obtainable 
I  could  locate  the  crater  again  and  secure  the  bag  of 
diamonds.  But  I  had  already  stumbled  upon 
another  crater,  and  maybe  there  were  many  ? 
And  this  indeed  I  found  to  be  the  case,  for  they 
became  more  numerous  as  I  proceeded,  until  the 
whole  country  was  pitted  with  them.  They  were 
of  all  sizes  and  depths,  some  mere  pits  of  fifty  feet 
in  diameter  or  less,  some  huge  gulfs  a  mile  or  more 
across,  and  so  deep  that  it  was  difficult  to  distinguish 
what  was  at  the  bottom.  Invariably  their  walls 
were  sheer  and  I  could  explore  none  of  them,  but 
in  nearly  all  I  saw  the  gleam  of  water. 

So  numerous  were  they,  as  I  penetrated  farther 
into  this  strange  country,  that  I  was  forced  to  make 
wide  detours  in  my  endeavour  to  avoid  them,  and 
so  bewildering  did  this  labyrinth  of  huge  pits  at 
last  become  that  I  became  hopelessly  lost  among 
them,  and  at  times  thought  that  I  should  never 
break  clear  of  them  again.  Day  after  day  I  wandered 
about  this  vast  and  apparently  level  plain,  finding 
every  short  distance  a  huge  yawning  gulf  at  my 
feet,  forced  to  try  new  routes,  and  constantly  being 
pulled  up  by  similar  obstacles.  And  all  this  time 
I  saw  no  sign  of  life,  not  even  a  spoor  in  the  sand  to 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  113 

show  that  mankind  had  ever  trod  there.  There 
was  no  animal  life  even ;  a  few  birds,  and  a  few 
snakes,  nothing  more — indeed  so  deserted  and  dead 
was  this  weird  land  that  it  appeared  unreal,  and 
often  I  imagined  that  by  some  strange  chance  I  had 
been  transported  to  some  other  and  long-dead  planet, 
so  little  was  this  maze  of  craters  like  Mother  Earth. 

I  had  food  and  water  enough,  and  as  the  moon 
now  gave  plenty  of  light  I  walked  only  at  night, 
resting  in  the  shadow  of  the  rocks  by  day. 

One  night  I  had  made  better  progress  than  usual, 
having  walked  for  some  hours  without  having  to 
deviate  from  my  path,  and  was  beginning  to  hope 
that  I  had  escaped  from  the  labyrinth,  when 
suddenly,  at  my  very  feet,  there  yawned  the  usual 
abyss,  but  this  time  so  huge  that  I  could  scarce 
make  out  the  farther  cliffs,  though  the  moon  was 
full  and  it  was  almost  as  light  as  day.  It  would 
mean  a  long  and  weary  detour,  and  my  heart  sank 
as  I  thought  of  it ;  then  leapt  as  it  had  not  leapt 
since  the  day  I  found  the  diamond  by  the  pool  in 
the  crater.  For  there  in  the  misty  depths,  far  away 
towards  the  farther  cliffs,  twinkled  a  fire  ! 

A  fire  !  Yes  ;  and  I  had  seen  no  fire  except  of 
my  own  kindling  since  the  night  that  Inyati  had 
died  .  .  .  months — months — surely  it  must  have 
been  years  ago  ?  .  .  . 

H 


H4  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

Here  at  last  must  be  human  beings :  savages 
maybe,  but  still  flesh  and  blood  like  myself ;  and 
if  they  were  in  the  crater  there  must  be  a  way 
down. 

That  night  I  walked  as  I  had  never  walked  before, 
following  the  brink  of  the  chasm,  and  scarcely  taking 
my  eyes  from  the  tiny  flame  that  meant  so  much 
to  me.  A  way  out,  a  way  back  to  civilization,  to 
life  among  beings  like  myself,  all  this  it  would 
mean  to  me,  even  if  I  found  but  savages  by  the  fire— 
for  they  could  put  me  in  the  right  path  .  .  .  and 
k  never  occurred  to  me  to  fear  them. 

Now  as  the  broad  moon  rose  higher  I  could  see 
into  the  crater's  depths,  and  this,  besides  being  more 
vast,  was  not  as  the  others  I  had  seen.  Its  floor 
appeared  to  be  quite  level,  and  looked  to  be  of  pure 
white  sand ;  but  everywhere  it  sparkled  in  the 
bright  moonlight.  .  .  .  Diamonds — surely  ? 

I  was  near  the  fire  now,  though  far  above  it,  and 
now  I  could  see  there  was  a  path,  a  broad  white 
path,  down  a  steep  slope  ...  it  must  be  broad 
to  show  so  plainly,  for  I  was  still  a  mile  or  more 
away  ! 

In  my  eagerness  I  forgot  my  fatigue,  and  hastened 
panting  towards  this  first  blessed  sign  of  man's 
handiwork  that  I  had  seen  for  so  long. 

Here  it  was  at  last ;  a  broad  white  road,  running 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  115 

straight  as  an  arrow  away  across  the  sands  in  the 
one  direction  and  leading  down  into  the  pit  on  the 
other — a  road  paved  apparently  with  round  white 
stones — all  of  one  size. 

Something  in  their  appearance  struck  me :  a 
loose  one  lay  beside  the  path,  and  I  stooped  to 
examine  it. 

It  was  a  skull — a  human  skull  .  .  .  the  whole 
road  was  paved  with  them  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  there  were  thousands  upon  thousands — 
myriads  of  them. 

And  as  I  realised  what  they  were,  fear  seized  me, 
and  I  turned  away  from  this  terrible  pathway. 

At  last  I  threw  myself  down  in  the  black  shadow 
of  some  rocks,  still  trembling  and  agitated,  and 
tried  to  compose  myself  to  think.  What  manner  of 
men  were  these  I  had  found  at  last,  and  who  watched 
there  below  by  the  fire  :  what  race  was  this  that  thus 
made  grim  mockery  of  their  dead  ? 

At  length  I  overcame  my  fears  sufficiently  to 
return — not  to  the  path — but  to  the  edge  of  the 
crater  at  some  distance  from  it,  and  peering  down 
could  see  that  the  fire  was  still  burning,  and  here, 
hiding  as  best  I  could,  I  waited  till  morning. 
Daylight  showed  me  no  sign  of  life  however,  though 
still  the  pale  flame  flickered,  and  I  could  now  make 
out  that  it  burnt  before  a  sort  of  building  which 


n6  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

seemed  to  be  of  white  polished  stone.  Till  well 
after  broad  daylight  I  lay  and  watched,  but  nothing 
stirred  ;  and  I  determined  that  I  would  go  down 
and  see  what  manner  of  fire  was  this  that  burnt 
day  and  night  without  tending. 

The  skulls  did  not  look  as  ghastly  in  sunlight  as 
they  had  done  in  the  pale  light  of  the  moon.  I 
could  see  too  that  this  path  was  ancient,  and  nowhere 
could  I  find  traces  of  its  being  used.  As  I  had 
seen  the  night  before,  it  led  straight  across  the  desert, 
and  in  the  distance  in  that  direction  I  could  now 
see  faint  blue  mountains.  So  there  was  an  end 
to  this  land  of  desolation  after  all,  and  I  determined 
that  after  I  had  seen  what  was  below,  I  would  follow 
that  road  !  The  slope  went  down  steeply  and  here 
the  path  was  roughly  stepped  ;  as  it  led  deeper,  too, 
the  slope  narrowed,  until  at  the  bottom  the  entrance 
to  the  crater  lay  through  a  natural  gateway  of  rock 
that  rose  high  on  either  hand  and  almost  shut  out 
the  light.  Through  it  the  strange  path  led,  and  here 
in  the  gloom  the  horror  of  this  awful  place  again 
came  upon  me  and  I  could  scarce  bring  myself  to 
enter  the  narrow  defile.  I  remember  clutching 
my  revolver  as  I  went  forward  at  last  :  remember 
thinking  too  that  it  could  avail  me  nothing,  for  here 
was  no  live  being  to  fear,  here  was  naught  but  the 
dead.  .  The  utter  silence  and  loneliness — even 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  117 

after  my  months  of  silence  and  loneliness — seemed  to 
weigh  upon  me  like  a  heavy  burden,  and  when  a 
bat  came  fluttering  by  me  in  the  gloom  I  uttered 
a  hoarse  cry  of  alarm.  But  the  distance  was  but 
short,  and  soon  I  stood  safe  in  the  daylight  again, 
and  on  the  floor  of  the  crater.  And  now  I  could  see 
that  the  white  floor  I  had  thought  was  sand  was 
also  strewn  with  bones,  of  animals  principally,  though 
men's  skeletons  also  lay  thick  on  every  side.  Bones 
of  the  elephant  principally  ;  for  among  them  lay 
huge  tusks  in  quantities,  tusks  the  like  of  which  I 
had  never  seen,  except  in  pictures  of  the  giant 
mammoth  of  prehistoric  ages,  tusks  the  girth  of  a 
man  in  size.  Piled  in  all  directions  they  lay,  the 
whole  vast  floor  was  indeed  a  stupendous  charnel 
house.  And  among  the  white  sand  and  bones 
diamonds  lay  thick  as  pebbles  on  a  beach. 

Across  this  floor  ran  the  path  —  now  a  raised 
causeway  some  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sand — 
and  about  five  hundred  yards  from  where  I  stood 
the  fire  burnt  in  front  of  a  building  in  the  shape  of 
a  pyramid.  Still  no  sign  of  life  could  I  see  and  I 
made  my  way  towards  it.  As  I  did  so  the  sun's 
rays  broke  over  the  edge  of  the  cliff  above,  and  fell 
full  upon  the  top  of  the  pyramid,  and  another  flame 
seemed  to  shoot  from  it,  and  remained  there  flashing 
brilliantly. 


n8  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

I  was  close  to  the  fire  now,  and  saw  that  it  was 
no  hand-fed  flame,  but  a  column  that  rose  from  an 
orifice  in  the  rock,  and  burnt  fiercely  with  a  low 
roaring  noise,  and  a  strong  mephitic  odour.  Pro- 
bably it  was  some  kind  of  natural  gas  :  at  any  rate 
there  was  no  one  near  it  and  nothing  to  fear  from  it. 
The  pyramid  behind  it  was  made  of  ivory,  thousands 
of  tons  of  magnificent  tusks  going  to  make  up  its 
forty  feet  of  height,  and  up  it,  in  steps,  ran  the  path, 
for  the  pyramid  was  the  culmination  of  this  road 
of  dead.  I  climbed  up  and  reached  the  apex,  a 
platform  some  twenty  feet  square,  above  which 
something  still  towered,  crowned  by  a  flashing 
light. 

Its  brilliance  dazzled  me,  and  it  was  only  by 
shading  my  eyes  with  my  palm  that  I  could  discern 
what  the  object  was  that  bore  it. 

Then,  directly  beneath  the  bright  glare  I  gradually 
made  out  a  gigantic  face,  glaring  down  upon  me, 
a  face  carved  with  such  wondrous  art  that,  monstrous 
as  it  was,  it  appeared  to  live,  and  to  be  endowed 
with  such  awful  malevolence  that  for  a  moment  I 
shrank  back  in  dismay.  It  was  the  face  of  a  woman, 
but  the  body  that  it  crowned  was  that  of  a  snake, 
and  was  coiled  round  an  ivory  pillar  rising  from  the 
platform.  Marvellously  fashioned  of  bronze,  the 
face,  with  bared  serpent  fangs,  bent  down  as  though 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  119 

to  strike :  and  set  in  a  strangely  fashioned  diadem 
above  the  brows  was  a  gigantic  diamond,  as  large 
as  a  man's  head,  and  of  such  blinding  lustre  that  it 
was  impossible  to  look  closely  at  it — as  well  try  to 
gaze  full  at  the  midday  sun  1 

It  was  an  idol,  undoubtedly ;  a  Moloch  waiting  for 
a  sacrifice ;  and  as  my  fascinated  eyes  at  length 
left  the  face  of  terror,  and  passed  down  the  coiled 
body  and  ivory  pillar,  I  saw  that  the  sacrifice  was 
already  there.  For  at  the  base  lay  a  dead  man, 
and  his  blood  was  scarcely  dry  upon  the  altar. 

He  was  fast  bound  with  hide  thongs  to  stanchions 
cut  in  the  rock — a  man  almost  as  white  as  myself, 
with  long,  straight  black  hair,  and  clothed  in  clean 
white  flowing  robes.  His  face  was  horribly  dis- 
figured, seared  and  burnt  as  though  by  red-hot 
irons,  and  his  features  quite  indistinguishable. 
Apparently,  then,  he  had  been  tortured,  before 
being  stabbed  to  the  heart  by  the  strangely  fashioned 
knife  of  bronze  that  lay  beside  him.  .  .  , 

It  is  beyond  me  to  describe  the  terror  with  which 
the  sight  of  this  dead  and  mutilated  victim  inspired 
me.  I  had  seen  no  human  being  for  so  long :  dead 
Inyati's  face  had  been  the  last  that  I  had  gazed  upon ; 
then,  after  long  I  had  seen  the  skeleton  in  the  pool — 
the  road  of  skulls — and  now  at  last  I  gazed  upon  a 
human  form  again,  it  was  again  that  of  the  dead. 


I20  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

All  around  me  was  death,  death  everywhere,  and  I 
felt  that  unless  I  escaped,  and  found  human  com- 
panionship soon,  my  mind  would  give  way  beneath 
these  horrors. 

And  I  must  quit  this  place  of  sacrifice  at  once, 
for  the  fiends  who  had  laid  this  victim  there  would 
probably  give  me  but  scant  mercy  were  I  found  there. 

I  examined  the  body  again :  it  might  well  have 
been  that  of  a  South  European,  so  light  was  the  skin  : 
and  now  I  noted  that  on  one  wrist  was  a  copper 
bracelet  exactly  similar  to  the  one  Inyati  had 
given  me,  and  which  I  now  wore  on  my  own  wrist. 
I  compared  them,  and  found  them  identical,  and 
now  I  noted  that  the  rude  attempt  at  a  snake's  head 
into  which  their  fastenings  were  fashioned,  was 
undoubtedly  an  imitation  of  the  head  of  the  idol 
above  me.  .  .  . 

This,  then,  doubtless  was  Inyati's  land,  and  this 
one  of  the  priests  he  had  spoken  of.  Mayhap  he 
had  killed  one  of  them  and  taken  his  bracelet  before 
he  fled — for  he  had  spoken  of  jealousy — and  of  a 
woman  I 

But  of  the  idol,  the  road,  the  craters — he  had 
said  nothing  .  .  .  maybe  he  knew  not  himself  ? 

True,  he  had  feared  the  priests,  till  the  "  little 
gun  "  had  become  his — with  it  he  would,  doubtless, 
have  faced  all  the  priests  living — but  I,  looking 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  121 

at  the  dead  man  and  realising  something  of  the 
manner  of  his  death,  was  in  deadly  fear  ...  my 
revolver  would  be  but  little  use  against  fiends  who 
served  their  own  priests  thus ! 

I  must  fly  from  this  place  at  once — if  indeed  it 
were  not  already  too  late  !  But  gaze  as  I  could, 
no  sign  of  life  showed  anywhere ;  no  sound  broke 
the  silence  except  the  low  hissing  murmur  of  the 
flame  that  burnt  everlasting  incense  to  the  shrine 
of  horror  before  me. 

And  so,  glancing  from  side  to  side  in  mortal  terror, 
starting  at  the  sound  of  my  own  soft  footsteps,  and 
feeling  that  unseen  eyes  watched  me  from  all  sides, 
I  left  the  Snake  and  its  victim,  the  pyramid  and  the 
flame,  and  fled  swiftly  along  the  causeway,  not 
even  stooping  to  pick  up  the  diamonds  that  lay  on 
all  sides,  intent  only  upon  escape.  I  reached  the 
entrance,  and  passed  through  the  narrow  portals 
and  breasted  the  steep  slope,  and  fearful  and  over- 
wrought, I  gained  the  open  plain  again. 

Northward  lay  the  path  to  the  mountains  :  south 
the  labyrinth  of  craters  I  had  left ;  westward 
mayhap  I  should  find  the  dunes  ?  And  pitiless  as 
they  were,  I  chose  that  path  rather  than  follow 
the  road  of  skulls  towards  the  country — and  the 
mercy— of  such  fiends  as  these  people  must  be  ! 

Soon  I  had  left  the  crate*  far  behind,  and  no  trace 


122  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI 

of  the  road  could  be  seen  when  I  glanced  back,  but 
I  could  not  shake  of!  a  haunting  fear  that  now 
possessed  me,  that  I  was  being  watched.  Eyes 
seemed  to  follow  me  everywhere,  each  bush  or  rock 
seemed  to  hide  a  watcher,  and  again  and  again  I 
turned  aside  and  searched,  and  looked  fearfully 
over  my  shoulder,  but  nothing  could  I  see. 

And  so  I  walked  till  evening,  seeing  no  trace  of  the 
human  beings  I  knew  must  be  near,  and  at  last, 
somewhat  easier  in  mind,  I  threw  myself  down  to 
sleep. 

And  awakened  to  find  myself  seized  and  held  as 
in  a  vice,  to  feel  thongs  passed  about  me,  and  a 
hand  passing  over  my  forehead  .  .  .  gently  .  .  . 
gently  .  .  .  and  then  all  consciousness  faded  away. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    CATACLYSM — THE    PRIESTESS — "  LOOK     AND 
FORGET  " 

Now  gazing  down  full  upon  me  as  though  in  exul- 
tation was  again  the  awful  face  of  the  Snake,  with 
its  diadem  the  great,  bright  diamond.  Its  glare 
hurt  me,  and  I  tried  to  move  my  head,  but  in  vain. 
I  was  tied  fast. 

And  now  I  realised  that  this  was  no  part  of  an 
awful  dream,  but  that  I  lay  a  hopeless  victim  in 
the  place  of  the  tortured  man  I  had  seen  but  a  day 
before. 

And  I  knew  that  I  was  no  longer  alone,  for  though 
I  could  see  nothing  but  the  grim  idol,  I  could  hear 
around  me  the  murmur  of  many  tongues.  Low, 
but  vast  in  volume,  it  seemed  as  though  thousands 
were  there  below  me,  hushed  and  waiting  for  the 
consummation  of  the  sacrifice.  At  times  the 
murmur  rose  to  a  mutter  as  of  distant  thunder,  then 
again  it  would  be  hushed  almost  into  dead  silence. 

I  could  not  speak  or  move.     I  could  only  lie 
123 


124  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

inert  and  helpless,  filled  with  the  agony  of  despair, 
with  closed  eyes  awaiting  the  stroke,  and  praying 
silently  that  it  would  come  before  the  mutilation 
I  had  seen  on  the  other  face. 

Now  came  a  single  hoarse  voice  near  me  intoning 
words  in  a  chant ;  and  then  in  response  broke  out 
the  deep  roar  of  a  multitude  of  voices1.  Higher  and 
higher  it  rose  until  the  air  vibrated  with  its  thunder, 
then  again  it  would  die  away,  fainter  and  fainter 
till  it  was  nothing  but  as  the  sighing  of  wind  through 
dead  men's  bones. 

Again  and  again  chant  and  response  broke  forth, 
and  now  too  I  could  distinguish  much  of  its  meaning, 
for  the  tongue  was  that  of  Inyati. 

A  song  of  supplication  it  seemed  to  me,  a  song 
for  the  Snake's  wrath  to  be  appeased — to  accept 
the  sacrifice  offered  it,  and  to  send  rain  upon  their 
dried  up  fields.  .  .  . 

Now  it  died  utterly  away,  and  sweat  broke  from 
me  in  agony  as  I  waited  for  I  knew  not  what. 
I  tried  to  make  up  my  mind  to  die  calmly,  to  resign 
myself  to  the  inevitable ;  but  my  period  of  liberty 
and  my  new-found  strength  had  brought  back 
the  old  love  of  life  that  had  burned  strong  in  me 
before  my  captivity,  and  my  whole  being  cried  out 
passionately  against  this  awful  end. 

Still   there   was   silence,   silence   for   a   seeming 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  125 

eternity  of  waiting  for  the  sharp  sting  of  death  .  .  . 
and  then  another  voice  lifted  as  though  in  invocation. 
Solemn,  loud,  clear  and  sonorous,  the  measured 
accents  rang  forth,  from  close  beside  me  ;  a  voice 
of  unearthly  beauty  chanting  a  rhythmic  sentence 
or  two,  repeated  again  and  again.  No  hoarse  voice 
of  a  man  this,  but  of  a  woman  ...  a  priestess  .  .  . 
calling  down  the  fires  of  Baal  to  consume  the 
sacrifice. 

And,  as  if  in  response,  came  now  the  peal  of 
heavy  thunder. 

I  had  been  in  terror  of  the  knife  before,  but  had 
lain  silent  and  with  closed  eyes  awaiting  the  end, 
but  as  the  terrible  significance  of  the  song  of  invoca- 
tion reached  me,  a  hoarse  cry  of  horror  broke  from 
my  parched  throat,  and  I  again  tried  in  vain  to 
struggle  free.  For  now  my  staring  eyes  confirmed 
the  terrible  thought  that  had  come  to  me.  The 
sun  would  soon  be  exactly  overhead,  and  when  it 
was,  its  rays  would  strike  exactly  through  the  huge 
diamond  that  crowned  the  Snake,  and  the  intolerable 
rays,  thus  concentrated  as  though  by  a  mighty 
burning  glass,  would  fall  full  upon  my  eyes,  torturing 
and  searing  me  to  the  semblance  of  what  I  had  seen 
on  the  dead  priest. 

Screaming  and  writhing  in  an  agony  of  apprehen- 
sion, I  lay  helpless,  whilst  the  sun  sped  on,  until  its 


126  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

rim  had  almost  reached  the  diamond.  But  now 
came  peal  after  peal  of  terrific  thunder,  and  vivid 
lightning  that  made  even  the  sun  look  pale,  and 
speeding  across  my  field  of  vision  came  also  a  huge 
black  cloud — thick  and  ominous,  but  to  me  a  most 
blessed  sight — a  messenger  of  mercy — a  miracle  ! 
Swiftly  it  sped,  but  would  it  be  in  time  ? 

The  sun  had  reached  the  diamond  now,  and 
shrink  as  I  would  I  already  felt  the  roasting  heat 
that  beat  upon  the  stone  but  a  few  inches  from  my 
head.  Surely  it  would  reach  me,  my  brain  would 
crack  .  .  .  but  now,  thank  God  !  .  .  .  the  cloud 
had  swept  across,  and  for  the  moment  I  was  safe, 
at  least  from  this  terror. 

And  now,  with  the  almost  incessant  roar  of  thunder 
came  the  rain — a  few  huge,  stinging  drops  at  first — 
then  a  downpour  such  as  I  had  never  seen.  In 
incessant  sheets  it  fell  like  a  huge  cataract,  beating 
upon  my  helpless  face  till  I  gasped  for  breath,  as 
one  half  drowned  ;  and  soon  the  roar  of  water  falling 
upon  water  almost  drowned  the  pealing  thunder. 
The  shouts  of  joy  that  had  hailed  the  first  few  drops 
were  soon  changed  to  wild  cries  of  alarm,  and  as 
still  the  deluge  continued  as  though  the  very  flood- 
gates of  heaven  were  opened,  the  screams  of  the  vast 
multitude  joined  the  roar  of  water  and  the  pealing 
of  thunder  in  one  stupendous  chorus.  I  could  not 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  127 

see,  but  I  could  hear  and  realize  that  an  awful 
struggle  was  going  on  below  me  :  there  in  that 
vast  hollow  the  unseen  people  would  be  trapped 
beyond  hope,  for  into  it  the  water  from  the  plains 
above  would  rush  in  one  vast  cataract.  And  still 
the  torrent  beat  down  and  the  thunder  pealed ; 
and  I,  half  mad  with  my  sufferings,  yelled  and 
shouted,  in  mockery  of  the  screams  of  those  who 
would  have  immolated  me,  and  who  were  now 
themselves  perishing  all  around  me.  At  length 
the  groans  and  screams  of  the  dying  multitude  died 
down  to  choking  gasps,  then  even  these  ceased, 
but  still  the  thunder  pealed,  and  the  rain  beat  down 
upon  my  unprotected  body  till  my  overwrought 
senses  rebelled,  and  I  sank  into  a  swoon. 


A  voice — the  voice  that  I  had  heard  in  invocation 
— came  to  me  in  my  disordered  dreams — calling  me 
back.  Its  insistence  troubled  me,  for  I  was  un- 
willing to  return.  But  again  and  again  it  called, 
and  I  at  length  came  back  reluctantly  to 
reality. 

"  Fear  not,  thy  life  is  thine  own  again,"  said  the 
grave,  vibrant  accents  in  my  ear,  and  I  opened  my 
eyes  to  find  myself  still  lying  upon  the  altar. 

Gazing  down  upon  me  was  a  face  that  I  shall 


128  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

never  forget  to  my  dying  day — the  face  of  a  woman, 
whose  skin  of  ivory  whiteness  accentuated  the  un- 
fathomable blackness  of  the  most  wonderful  eyes 
I  shall  ever  behold. 

They  seemed  to  pierce  me  through  and  through, 
and  to  search  my  very  soul,  as  I  lay  there  and  gazed 
back  into  them  as  a  fascinated  bird  gazes  back  into 
the  eyes  of  the  striking  snake. 

Power  infinite  there  was  in  those  commanding 
orbs,  wisdom  and  knowledge  surpassing  that  of 
mere  mankind — infinite  good — or  infinite  evil — 
I  know  not  which  ! 

I  shrank  in  mortal  terror  at  their  merciless 
scrutiny,  but  I  could  neither  close  my  eyes  nor  tear 
them  away,  until  a  hand  was  passed  across  my  brow, 
and  the  spell  was  broken. 

Now  a  knife  cut  my  bonds,  and  I  was  raised  by 
a  strong  arm  to  a  sitting  posture.  .  .  . 

How  is  it  possible  to  describe  the  horror  of  the 
appalling  scene  that  met  my  shrinking  eyes,  as  for 
the  first  time  since  I  had  been  a  prisoner  I  was  able 
to  look  upon  my  surroundings. 

The  blood-red  sun  was  setting  in  a  stormy  sky, 
from  which  in  the  distance  the  lightning  still  flickered, 
close  beside  me  stood  the  tall  form  of  the  priestess, 
and  below,  on  the  lower  tiers  of  the  pyramid,  were 
grouped  about  twenty  men — priests  I  judged  them 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  129 

to  be — all  robed  in  white  garments,  all  white  men, 
of  fierce  and  sinister  aspect. 

But  it  was  not  upon  these  that  my  eyes  rested, 
but  upon  the  grim  and  awful  holocaust  that  stretched 
in  all  directions  below  and  beyond. 

For  the  pyramid  stood  as  an  island  in  a  sea  of 
dead  men  :  from  its  base,  to  the  mighty  walls  that 
encircled  the  vast  floor  of  the  crater,  it  stretched 
in  an  unbroken  sheet — unbroken,  that  is,  except 
for  the  myriad  drowned  bodies  from  which  the 
rapidly  receding  flood  was  fast  draining  away. 

The  glare  from  the  crimson  sunset  turned  it  into 
a  sea  of  blood,  and  each  moment  the  forms  of  the 
drowned  multitude  showed  more  and  more  dis- 
tinctly ;  clasping  and  clinging  to  each  other  in  the 
awful  contortions  of  death,  as  they  had  struggled 
with  each  other  in  their  frantic  fight  against  that 
awful  cataclysm  ;  heap  upon  heap,  line  after  line, 
thousands  upon  thousands  of  them — a  multitude — a 
whole  nation  overwhelmed  and  destroyed. 

Not  white  men  such  as  the  priests,  who  alone 
had  been  saved  upon  the  pyramid,  but  brown  men 
of  Inyati's  type,  their  bodies  nude  except  for  a 
loincloth. 

Stunned  and  dismayed  at  the  fearful  sight,  I  sat 
inert  upon  the  altar,  and  gazed  upon  the  mighty 
hecatomb  in  utter  forgetfulness  of  my  own  awful 

I 


130  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

position,  till  the  priestess,  who  had  awakened  me, 
and  who  also  had  stood  in  silent  contemplation, 
turned  and  once  more  fixed  her  glowing  eyes  upon 
me. 

"  Look  well,  O  stranger,  look  well  upon  these 
thy  dead,"  she  said  in  a  clear,  ringing  voice ;  "  upon 
these  who  would  have  sacrificed  thee — yet  who, 
dying,  called  upon  thee,  their  bound  sacrifice,  to 
save  them  !  '  Save  us,  0  Mighty  One  ! '  they 
supplicated,  '  thou  who  art  mightier  than  the  Snake 
— save  us  ! '  .  .  .  Poor  fools — they  are  dead — all, 
all,  are  dead.  .  .  .  And  thou,  thou  helpless  '  Mighty 
One/  "  she  mocked,  "  art  thou  content  with  this 
thy  vengeance,  or  must  we  poor  servants  of  the 
Snake  also  die  to  appease  thy  wrath  ?  " 

The  look  and  tone  of  fierce  mockery  brought  back 
to  me  all  the  fear  of  hideous  torture  I  had  felt  before, 
and  I  begged  that  they  should  mercifully  kill  me 
and  have  done. 

"  Nay,"  she  replied,  "  fear  not — that  shall  not  be 
— I  have  told  thee  thy  life  is  safe.  Well  do  I  know 
that  thou  art  but  a  man,  and  no  god,  such  as  these 
poor  fools  thought  thee  at  the  last — but  the  Snake 
hath  spared  thee,  and  thy  life  is  sacred.  Free 
shalt  thou  go,  free  and  with  an  abundance  of  the 
bright  stones  these  dead  people  deemed  sacred — 
and  the  lust  of  which  brought  thee,  O  stranger, 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  131 

unasked  and  unwelcome  to  this  our  land.  Life 
shall  be  thine  and  thou  shalt  be  guided  back  to  the 
land  from  whence  thou  earnest ;  but  thou  shalt 
eat  first  of  the  fruit  of  forgetfulness,  and  never  shalt 
thou  find  again  the  path  by  which  thou  earnest 
hither,  or  that  other  by  which  thou  shalt  return." 

The  solemn  tone  and  promise  allayed  my  fears 
somewhat ;  at  least  my  life  was  to  be  spared ; 
but  this  talk  of  not  finding  the  path  again — did  it 
mean  that  they  would  blind  me  ? 

Even  as  the  thought  entered  my  mind  the  mys- 
terious being  wlio  held  me  in  her  power  answered 
it  as  though  I  had  spoken  it  aloud. 

"  Fear  not,  I  say  again,"  said  she,  "  neither  thine 
eyes,  nor  a  hair  of  thy  head  shall  be  injured.  Rather 
do  I  grant  thee  a  precious  boon,  such  as  many  crave 
for  in  vain — the  boon  of  forgetfulness  .  .  .  yet  not 
of  all !  Stand  upon  thy  feet,  O  stranger,  and  look 
well  upon  this  lake  of  the  dead,  then  turn  and  look 
upon  me — these  things  thou  shalt  not  forget." 

Weak  and  shaken  by  my  awful  experience,  I 
tottered  as  I  tried  to  stand  upright,  and  but  for  her 
supporting  hand  I  should  have  fallen.  "  Aye — thou 
art  weak,"  said  she  again,  "  but  that  which  I  will 
give  will  bring  back  the  strength  to  thy  palsied 
limbs.  .  .  .  Look  well,  I  say,  and  forget  not  this  !  " 

Forget !     How  could  I  ever  forget  that  awful 


132  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

scene — the  blood-red  water,  the  countless  heaps  of 
drowned  men,  the  upturned  faces  of  the  pale  priests 
below  me,  their  dark  eyes  fixed  upon  me  with  looks 
of  hatred  and  malevolence. 

"  Aye,  they  would  torture  and  sacrifice  thee," 
said  the  strange  being  who  dominated  them,  and 
who  held  my  life  in  her  hands,  and  who  again 
answered  my  unspoken  thought,  "  but  that  may 
not  be.  ...  And  now  look  thou  on  me  and  forget 
not." 

She  stood  proudly  erect,  her  brow  bound  by  a 
bronze  snake  the  miniature  of  the  idol  above,  the 
diamond  set  in  this  strange  coronet  outdone  in 
splendour  by  the  fires  of  her  wondrous  eyes.  And 
now  I  saw  her  not  as  a  sphynx-like  being  of  terror, 
but  as  a  glorious  woman,  a  creature  to  be  adored 
for  her  beauty  alone,  and  the  long  stagnant  blood 
coursed  through  my  veins  as  I  gazed  entranced,  and 
for  ever  enthralled. 

No  thought  of  that  woman  who  waited  crossed 
my  mind,  nothing  but  mad  desire  and  adoration 
filled  me  for  this  creature  of  unearthly  beauty ; 
and  spirit,  woman,  devil,  be  she  what  she  might, 
my  one  mad  longing  was  to  gaze  upon  her,  to  worship 
her,  to  possess  her  for  ever. 

And  as  I  gazed  spellbound  she  spoke  again. 

"  Nay,  I  see  thou  wilt  never  forget,"  she  smiled 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  133 

gravely,  "  yet  must  thou  eat  of  the  fruit  that  will 
bring  forgetfulness  of  all  other  things." 

She  called  to  the  priest  in  another  tongue ;  and 
one  came  scowlingly,  bringing  with  him  a  small 
box  of  ebony.  The  priestess  took  something  from 
it,  and  again  turned  her  piercing  eyes  upon  my  own, 
compelling,  commanding,  dominating  me,  as  she 
had  done  when  I  first  opened  my  eyes.  I  tried  to 
speak — to  beg,  to  implore,  that  I  might  remain — 
her  slave,  if  need  be,  but  near  her,  but  she  had  put 
a  spell  upon  my  tongue,  and  I  could  not. 

Slowly  she  held  forth  her  hand,  and  in  the  palm 
I  now  saw  a  small  withered  berry,  black  and 
shrivelled,  but  in  shape  like  the  scarlet  berries  I 
had  eaten  so  often  in  the  crater.  "  Eat  and  forget ! 
.  .  .  Eat  and  forget !  "  the  voice  commanded  ; 
and  now  the  eyes  sought  mine  again  and  fascinated 
and  mastered  me. 

No  !  I  would  not  eat.  ...  I  would  not  go  !  and 
with  all  my  strength  I  opposed  her  will  .  .  .  this  was 
poison  surely  ...  I  would  not  eat ! 

"  I  seek  not  thy  life — rather  would  I  save  it," 
came  the  warning,  as  I  struggled  against  the  domina- 
tion, "  I  have  but  to  hold  forth  my  hand  to  these  my 
servants,  and  they  would  tear  thee  limb  from  limb. 
See,  then  !  " 

A  gesture,  and  the  crowd  of  frowning  priests 


134  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

sprang  up  the  steps  and  swarmed  round  me  ;  their 
fierce,  vulpine  faces  aglow  with  terrible  joy,  their 
long  talon-like  nails  outstretched  to  rend  me — 
fearful — horrifying ! 

At  a  word,  and  just  as  they  had  almost  reached 
me,  the  priestess  stayed  them ;   but  now  their  hot 
breath  beat  close  upon  me,  and  in  deadly  fear  I 
stretched  out  my  hand  and  took  the  berry.     "  Eat — 
eat,  and  be  safe,  no  harm  shall  come  thee — eat  and 
forget — eat  and  forget !  .  .  ."  and  with  the  clarion 
accents  ringing  in  my  ears,  and  with  those  unfathom- 
able eyes  gazing  steadily  into  my  own,  I  crushed  the 
berry   between   my   teeth   and    swallowed   it.    A 
strange,  acrid  taste,  similar  but  vastly  stronger  than 
the  berries  I  had  eaten  before  ...  a  rush  of  blood 
to  my  head,  a  tingling  through  all  my  veins,  and 
then  a  blackness  surging  up  and  hiding  all,  even 
blotting  out  the  star-like  eyes  before  me,  till  all — all 
— was  black. 


An  endless  dream  of  wanderings  in  thick  pathless 
forests,  an  endless  search  for  something  lost :  an 
eternity  of  vague  formless  dreams.  Searching 
searching,  and  finding  nothing  :  an  infinite  sorrow 
for  something  I  could  never  again  find. 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  135 

Eyes  gleaming  at  me  from  the  dark  forest ;  a 
myriad  eyes,  coming  and  going  in  the  vague  shadows, 
and  a  voice  calling ;  something  I  could  not  under- 
stand ;  and  through  all,  the  sorrow  for  something 
precious,  lost  beyond  recall. 


CHAPTER  IX 

FORTY  YEARS  1    THE  AWAKENING 

AND  then  voices  in  my  own  tongue,  low  voices  in 
the  tongue  I  had  not  heard  for  so  long ;  and  kind 
English  faces  coming  and  going  beside  my  bed, 
and  mingling  with  my  dreams. 

And  there  came  a  time  when  I  awoke  to  full 
sanity  again,  a  time  when  dreams  no  longer  blended 
with  reality. 

I  lay  in  a  cool,  green-shuttered  room,  and  beside 
me  sat  a  pleasant-faced  man,  dressed  in  white,  who 
was  looking  at  me  intently,  and  who  nodded  vigor- 
ously as  I  looked  back  at  him. 

"  Better,  eh  ?  "  he  asked — "  there — don't  speak. 
I  can  see  you  are.  Take  this,  and  go  to  sleep  ;  you 
have  had  a  bad  time,  and  must  get  stronger  before 
you  talk." 

And  strong  I  got  rapidly,  and  in  a  few  days  he 
told  me  where  I  was,  and  how  I  came  there. 

He  was  the  British  Consul  at  Loanda  in  Portuguese 
West  Africa,  and  one  morning  about  two  months 

136 


A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE  OF  THE  KALAHARI  137 

before,  some  natives  had  brought  me  in  to  him 
slung  in  a  machilla. 

They  said  they  had  been  paid  to  bring  me  in,  and 
that  I  was  sick,  and  before  he  had  had  time  to 
question  them  closely  they  had  disappeared,  without 
anyone  finding  out  where  they  came  from. 

Sick  and  delirious,  the  Consul  had  been  on  the 
point  of  sending  me  to  the  Portuguese  hospital, 
when  a  few  words  in  English  caught  his  attention, 
and  feeling  that  he  could  not  leave  a  fellow-country- 
man to  the  mercy  of  strangers  and  foreigners  in  such 
a  plight,  he  had  seen  me  through  the  stiff  bout  of 
brain  fever  in  his  own  house. 

As  he  told  me  all  this,  I  decided  to  tell  him  all 
in  return ;  for  I  now  remembered  all  that  had 
happened  up  to  the  time  I  had  swallowed  the  berry  ; 
though  after  that  it  seemed  nothing  but  a  dream. 

And  first  I  asked  him  if  the  natives  had  brought 
anything  with  me.  "  Nothing  whatever,"  he 
replied,  "  except  a  small  skin  bag  of  stones  !  " 

He  had  not  opened  it,  nor  did  I  need  to  then,  for 
the  feel  was  enough.  And  it  had  been  no  dream 
then — the  crater,  the  deluge,  the  priestess,  and  the 
promise  she  gave  me. 

Quietly,  and  as  briefly  as  I  could,  I  told  him  my 
story.  Half  way  through  it  he  stopped  me.  "  Look 
here,"  he  said,  "  you  mustn't  go  on  like  this.  You 


138  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

are  wandering  again  !  "  and  though  I  assured  him 
I  was  not,  he  felt  my  pulse  and  took  my  tempera- 
ture. Then  he  let  me  go  on  again,  and  though  he 
looked  puzzled  and  uneasy  he  listened  till  I  was 
finished.  And  then,  looking  at  his  pained  and 
startled  expression,  I  could  see  that  he  believed  I 
was  lying — or  mad. 

And  then — and  then  only — I  opened  the  bag. 
And  the  diamonds  were  there — enough  to  make  a 
dozen  men  rich — many  more  than  the  few  blue 
ones  I  had  with  me  when  I  first  escaped. 

And  never  was  a  man  more  astounded  than  the 
Consul ;  again  and  again  he  made  me  repeat  my 
story,  and  at  last,  in  considerable  agitation,  he  got 
up  and  walked  to  the  window,  where  he  stood 
looking  out  in  silence  for  some  time. 

Then  he  came  back  to  the  bed  where  I  lay,  and 
looked  searchingly  at  me  again. 

"  You  are  a  young  man,"  he  said  slowly ;  "to 
all  appearance  you  are  a  young,  strong  man — in 
spite  of  your  scarred  face  and  your  bent  spine,  you 
look  a  young  man !  Now — how  long  were  you 
there  in  that  pit  —  how  long  do  you  think  has 
passed  since  your  terrible  experience  with  the 
Snake  ?  " 

"  It  all  seems  like  a  dream,"  I  answered  him, 
"  and  I  cannot  tell.  But  I  must  have  been  several 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  139 

months    in    the    crater — perhaps    a    year.      Since 
then  I  canuot  have  wandered  long." 

"  Well,  then,"  he  questioned,  "  what  month  and 
year  was  it  that  you  went  to  Walfisch  Bay,  and 
found  Inyati  ?  " 

"  In  1860,"  I  said  ;  "  I  landed  there  in  November, 
1860.  What  is  it  now  ?  " 

"  Good  God,  man,"  he  exclaimed,  "  you  must  be 
mistaken.  Are  you  sure  it  was  1860  ?  " 

"  Sure,"  I  repeated,  "  November,  1860 ;  and  it 
was  some  time  in  the  following  May  that  I  lost 
Inyati — May,  1861.  Last  year,  was  it  ?  " 

"  Last  year  !  Last  year  !  "  he  repeated  as  though 
dazed — in  fact  I  could  see  that  he  was  absolutely 
frightened.  "  Why  man,  what  you  tell  me  is 
incredible — impossible !  If  it  were  true,  you  have 
slept  for  nearly  forty  years.  For  it  is  now  1900." 

And  now  it  was  my  turn  to  be  amazed,  for  truly 
what  he  had  told  me  was  incredible  .  .  .  surely 
he  must  be  mad  himself  ! 

But  he  went  to  the  door  and  called  the  little 
Portuguese  doctor,  who  had  also  been  kindness 
itself  to  me. 

"  Aha,"  he  said  as  he  looked  me  over  and  felt 
my  pulse,  "  now  you  are  well  and  have  sense  again, 
eh  ?  That  is  good,  it  is  good  that  you  are  strong — 
very  strong — nevair  have  I  see  so  strong  a  man — • 


140  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

nevair !  And  if  you  have  not  been  strong,  you 
would  die,  for  your  head  it  was  quite  mad  !  " 

"  Look  here,  Doctor  Santos,"  said  the  Consul, 
"  our  friend  has  forgotten  a  lot  of  what  has  happened 
to  him  ,  .  .  there  is  a  long  period  about  which  his 
mind  is  a  blank — months — in  fact — years  !  " 

"  That  can  be — if  it  is  the  fever,  yes  !  he  will 
remember  again.  But  his  head  have  been  hurt,  it 
is  to  be  seen,  that  too  may  make  forget,  for 
months — even  a  year  !  " 

"Forty  years?"  suggested  the  Consul  tenta- 
tively. 

"  Ah,  you  joke,  my  friend  !  "  replied  Santos, 
"  that  would  not  be  possible,  he  is  surely  not  that 
age  himself  ?  " 

And  laughing,  as  he  thought,  at  the  Consul's 
joke,  the  little  man  gave  me  a  few  instructions 
that  I  did  not  even  hear,  and  left  us. 

And  the  Consul,  without  a  word,  handed  me  a 
newspaper,  and  a  glance  at  it  was  enough  to  show 
that  he  at  least  had  made  no  mistake,  for  it  was 
dated  September,  1900. 

And  now  I  was  like  to  go  crazy  again,  with  the 
shock  and  bewilderment.  Forty  years !  A  life- 
time lost.  My  friends  would  be  dead,  or  old,  old 
people  who  had  long  forgotten  me.  Of  what  use 
would  all  this  wealth  be  to  me — an  old  and  forgotten 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  141 

friendless  man.  Old  !  yes,  I  must  be  an  old,  old 
man  myself.  And  yet,  now  the  fever  had  gone,  I 
felt  strong  and  vigorous — indeed,  the  doctor  had 
said  that  I  was  exceptionally  strong — and  that  I 
was  not  forty — and  the  Consul  too  had  said  I  was  a 
"  young,  strong  man  !  " 

Surely  this  was  pure  hallucination  .  .  .  but  no  ! 
the  paper  was  real  enough.  And  turning  it  over 
I  saw  that  indeed  I  had  slept  a  lifetime,  for  although 
it  was  in  my  own  tongue,  all  it  referred  to  was 
absolutely  strange  to  me.  New  inventions,  places 
I  had  never  heard  of,  nations  even  that  were 
unknown  to  me ;  it  was  as  though  I  read  of  a  new 
world,  as,  uncomprehending,  I  glanced  through 
this  first  newspaper  that  I  had  seen  for  forty  years. 

The  Consul  had  sat  watching  me  in  silence.  He 
saw  my  agitation,  and  realised  something  of  what  I 
felt,  for  putting  out  his  hand  and  grasping  mine  he 
said,  kindly :  "It  must  be  a  blow  .  .  .  friends  all 
dead,  eh  ?  Well,  I'm  your  friend,  anyhow  .  .  . 
and  you'll  remember  later.  Why,  man,  you  must 
get  that  forty  years  out  of  your  mind — you  are 
surely  younger  than  myself,  and  will  be  as  strong 
as  a  bull  in  a  week  or  two.  Try  and  sleep,  my 
friend  ;  you'll  remember  better  to-morrow  !  " 

But  well  I  knew  that  the  memory  of  those  lost 
years  would  never  return  to  me.  "  Eat  and  forget — 


142  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

forget !  "  The  words  were  ringing  in  my  ears  even 
now,  as  though  spoken  but  yesterday.  I  had 
but  to  close  my  eyes  and  the  scene  of  deluge  and 
destruction,  there  beneath  the  Snake,  came  as  a 
vivid  picture  before  them — and  the  eyes  and  voice 
of  the  woman  that  had  bade  me  forget  were  with 
me  always.  Those  burning  eyes  !  They  blotted  out 
every  other  vision — even  that  of  the  woman  that 
had  waited.  God  help  me,  I  could  not  even  re- 
member the  semblance  of  her  face — always  those 
eyes  of  flame  came  between  us.  And  God  help 
her  !  ...  If  she  had  waited  all  these  years  she 
would  be  an  old,  old  woman — but  forty  years  ! 
Surely  she  was  dead  ! 

When  had  it  been,  that  awful  sleep  of  mine  that 
had  blotted  out  nearly  half  a  century,  and  left  me, 
an  anachronism,  an  outcast — a  "  young,  strong 
man  "  still,  whilst  my  schoolmates  must  be  old, 
toothless  gossips — or  long  since  dead  and  for- 
gotten ?  It  must  have  been  in  the  crater  where  I 
had  fallen  that  all  these  years  had  passed  ! 

The  strange  berries,  mayhap  they  had  robbed  me 
of  these  years — the  berries  that  stupefied  me — and 
gave  me  pleasant  dreams. 

What  then  had  the  priestess  bidden  me  forget 
.  .  .  the  path  ?  Yes,  the  path ;  and  truly  my 
wanderings  had  been  but  as  a  confused  dream,  a 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  143 

long  weary  search  it  had  seemed,  hopeless  and  end- 
less, yet  it  could  have  taken  but  a  few  months 
from  that  long  total  of  years. 

And  the  thought  came  to  me  that  though  I  knew 
nothing  of  this  way  of  my  return,  yet  the  spell  had 
not  been  perfect,  for  I  forgot  little  of  that  other 
path  I  had  trod  with  Inyati,  and  after ;  and  I 
could,  and  would,  return  ! 

For  as  my  strength  came  back,  and  grew  till  it 
was  the  wonder  of  all,  so  did  my  longing  to  return 
increase. 

The  eyes — the  voice  that  had  bidden  me  go,  now 
seemed  to  call  for  me  incessantly  ...  all  else  was 
a  weariness — I  must  go  back  ! 

For  long  I  fought  it.  I  even  went  back  to 
England  with  Gerard,  my  good  friend  the  Consul, 
who,  if  he  still  thought  me  mad,  at  least  respected 
my  madness. 

For  he  said  nothing  of  my  story  to  a  soul,  and 
he  it  was  that  piloted  me  as  a  child  through  the 
new  conditions  of  life  that  I  found  on  all  sides  in 
England  ;  he  helped  me  turn  part  of  my  diamonds 
into  a  large  fortune,  he  helped  me  at  length — and 
with  reluctance,  for  he  would  rather  not  have 
believed  in  the  miracle  of  my  long  sleep — to  find 
proof  of  all  I  had  told  him. 

There  came  a  day  when  we  stood  before  the 


144  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

graves  of  my  father  and  mother,  who  had  died  years 
after  I  had  left  England — died  mourning  me  as 
dead — and  from  the  lips  of  an  old  greybeard,  who 
had  been  my  schoolmate,  we  heard  how  that 
scapegrace  son  of  theirs  had  gone  treasure-seeking 
and  had  never  returned — all  those  years  ago. 

Poor  old  garrulous  fool ;  he  little  knew  that  the 
deformed,  but  strong  and  vigorous  man  that  asketf 
him  of  this  companion  of  his  youth  was  that  very 
"  scapegrace  "  himself — transformed,  and  with  age 
held  back  from  him  by  a  miracle. 

And  there  came  a  day,  too,  when  a  sweet-voiced, 
silver-haired  old  lady,  with  her  grandchildren 
playing  about  her,  told  these  two  strangers  from 
Africa  how  her  lover  of  long  ago  had  gone  there  to 
win  her  a  fortune,  and  had  never  returned,  and  how 
she  had  waited  ten  long  years  for  him,  till  all  hope 
of  him  had  fled,  before  she  married  ;  and  how  even 
now  she  held  his  memory  in  dear  regard. 

How  astonished  and  delighted  she  had  been  at 
the  blazing  diamond  I  had  given  her,  in  memory  of 
that  old  adventurer,  of  whom  we  said  we  had  heard 
in  far-off  Africa ;  and  how  I  feared  as  she  looked 
in  my  eyes,  that  she  would  know.  For  as  she 
gazed  tearfully  at  me,  and  stammered  her  protests 
and  thanks — for  she  was  poor,  and  it  meant  wealth 
to  her — I  saw  her  eyes  widen  as  they  looked  into 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  145 

my  own,  and  she  stammered  :  "You !  .  .  .  who  are 
you  ?  .  .  .  You  have  his  very  eyes — are  you  his 
son  ?  " 

Almost  was  I  tempted  to  tell  her  all,  but  the 
Consul's  warning  glance  stayed  me ;  and  why, 
indeed,  should  I  change  her  sweet  memory  of  me 
as  I  had  been,  into  the  horror  and  dismay  she  must 
feel  if  she  knew  all  ? 

And  so  I  left  her  happy,  and  she  blessed  me  as  I 
went ;  blessed  me  as  a  mother  might  do — for  indeed 
I  was  apparently  young  enough  to  be  her  son — 
and  to  her  amongst  all  the  women  of  my  own  land 
my  disfigurements  were  as  nothing,  for  she  was  of 
those  wise  and  sweet  beings  that  see  deeper  than 
the  surface. 

And  then  I  came  back,  for  I  was  as  a  lost  man 
there  in  the  rush  and  worry  of  a  civilization  I  knew 
nothing  of — moreover,  never  could  I  rest,  for  the 
eyes  of  that  other  being  were  haunting  me  and 
calling  me  ...  calling  me.  .  .  .  Well  she  had 
known — spirit,  woman,  witch,  or  what  she  may 
have  been — that  once  I  had  looked  in  her  eyes  I 
might  forget  all  else,  but  her  I  should  forget  never. 

And  so  I  have  sought  for  years  .  .  .  and  I  cannot 
find  the  path. 

Again  and  again  I  have  tried  from  all  sides. 
West,  where  Inyati  led  me,  the  dunes  have  altered  ; 

K 


146  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

storm  after  storm  has  swept  them  till  many  of  the 
pans  are  filled  and  covered,  and  others  laid  bare ; 
and  from  the  south  it  is  the  same. 

Eastward  I  have  tried  in  vain,  for  Khama's  men 
are  jealous  guardians  of  the  desert  border  there, 
and  twice  I  have  been  turned  back,  in  spite  of  my 
gold. 

From  the  north — and  through  it  I  must  have 
found  a  path  back— I  have  struggled  long,  and 
there  fever  has  killed  my  men,  and  pathless  forests 
have  kept  me  back. 

There  I  left  Gerard  in  a  lonely  grave ;  for  after  he 
knew  that  my  story  had  been  true  nothing  could 
keep  him  from  joining  me.  Life  in  Loanda  was  far 
too  tame,  with  such  an  adventure  in  hand.  "  Hang 
the  diamonds,"  he  had  said,  "I've  money  enough 
for  my  simple  needs.  But  those  berries — they  are 
what  I  want,  for  I  am  getting  old,  and  would  be 
young  again.  And  this  woman  you  dream  and 
rave  of — perhaps  I  would  see  her  too  !  " 

Poor  friend,  he  lies  there  in  the  thick  forest  where 
the  fever  took  him — he  had  not  my  strength. 

And  now  I  go  again — this  time  alone.  I  have 
searched  these  dunes  till  but  one  path  remains 
untried — on  that  path  I  now  travel.  And  this 
time  I  shall  not  strive  in  vain,  and  again  I  shall 
look  into  those  eyes  that  I  have  worshipped  so  long. 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  147 

And  then  ?  Who  knows  ?  I  am  no  trembling 
fugitive  now,  but  one  who  fears  not  to  measure 
strength  with  the  immortals  if  needs  be.  ...  If  she 
be  that,  I  fear  nothing  .  .  .  and  I  shall  find  the  way. 
Seek  not  to  follow  me,  my  friend  of  the  wilder- 
ness ...  for  I  leave  no  spoor.  .  .  .  This  time  I 
shall  find  the  path. 


It  was  nearly  morning  when  he  finished  his  weird 
tale ;  the  waning  moon  had  risen,  and  threw  a 
faint  light  over  the  limitless  void  of  the  desert. 

The  fire  was  dying  down,  and  I  turned  to  replenish 
it ;  for  lions  were  numerous  in  the  vicinity.  And 
as  I  turned  back,  I  saw  this  strange  acquaintance 
of  mine  for  the  last  time.  He  stood  about  twenty 
yards  away,  his  arms  outstretched  towards  the 
desert  as  though  in  supplication  ;  a  motionless  and 
striking  figure  in  spite  of  his  deformity. 

"I'm  going  to  turn  in,"  I  called  ;  but  he  neither 
moved  nor  answered,  and  when  I  looked  again  he 
had  gone. 

"  He  will  be  back  directly,"  I  thought,  and 
curling  myself  up  on  my  blanket  I  fell  asleep  immedi- 
ately. 

All  too  soon  my  boys  called  me,  and  waking,  I 
found  that  my  guest  had  gone. 


148  A  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 

"  Which  way  ?  "   I  asked  Jantje. 

"  Nie,  baas ;  ek  wiet  nie  /  "  he  said,  shaking  his  head. 

"  Kambala,"  said  I,  impatiently,  to  the  other 
man  ;  "  has  the  ou  baas  gone  ?  " 

"  Ee-waht  In-koos,"  he  answered  in  the  affirm- 
ative ;  "  but  where  I  know  not.  Ask  thou,  master, 
these  Bushmen,  they  know  !  " 

There  were  two  Bushmen  in  the  camp,  who  had 
turned  up  but  the  day  before — and  I  made  Kambala 
bring  the  small,  pot-bellied  men  to  where  I  sat. 
I  knew  their  "  talk." 

"  The  baas  with  the  scarred  face,"  I  said  ;  "  whither 
went  he  ?  " 

"  No  !  no  !  "  they  answered  in  their  clicking 
tongue,  "  we  know  not !  Who  knows  ?  Not  we 
'  Khoi  Khoian.' " 

"  Ye  are  no  '  Khoi  Khoian  '  (Hottentots,  as  Bush- 
men often  like  to  style  themselves),  but  San 
(Bushmen),  and  of  these  parts.  Therefore,  answer 
me — where  is  he,  that  scarred  one  ?  " 

They  squatted  on  their  haunches  before  me, 
looking  at  me  furtively  from  their  little  slits  of  eyes, 
muttering  to  each  other — afraid. 

"  Master,  we  fear,"  they  said  reluctantly.  "  He 
is  a  great  witch,  that '  old  one ' — we  know  him  well. 
Often  does  he  cross  the  dunes  where  even  we  dare 
not  go — where  no  man  goes  !  " 


OF  THE  KALAHARI  149 

"  Seek  him,"  I  ordered. 

"  No  !  no  !  "  they  said  again,  "  he  leaves  no 
spoor — and  we  fear.  It  is  not  well  to  follow  that 
'  old  one  '  !  " 

And  search  as  I  could,  no  spoor  did  I  find. 

But  what  I  did  find,  there  on  my  blanket  beside 
my  pillow,  was  a  big,  blue,  uncut  diamond,  together 
with  a  scrap  of  paper  bearing  the  one  word  "  Fare- 
well." 


THE  SALTING  OF  THE  GREAT  NORTH- 
EASTERN FIELDS 


THE  SALTING  OF  THE  GREAT 
NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS 


CHAPTER  I 

To  be  "  broke  to  the  world  "  was  by  no  means  a 
new  experience  to  Dick  Sydney,  and  as  he  sat  on 
the  sandy  shore  near  Luderitzbucht  and  watched 
the  setting  sun  turn  the  broad  ocean  into  molten 
gold,  he  was  little  troubled  by  the  fact  that  his 
last  mark  had  been  spent  an  hour  or  two  back  for 
a  very  belated  and  necessary  breakfast,  and  that 
he  was  now  absolutely  penniless.  Always  an 
optimist,  Dick  easily  outdid  the  immortal  Micawber 
in  his  faith  in  something  turning  up  just  when 
things  looked  their  blackest,  and  he  had  literally 
no  thought  for  the  morrow,  until  his  hand,  mechani- 
cally groping  in  his  pocket  for  the  wherewithal  to 

153 


154  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

fill  his  pipe,  advised  him  of  the  fact  that  even  his 
"  baccy  "  was  finished. 

This  was  serious,  for  Dick's  old  battered  briar 
rarely  left  his  mouth  ;  and  whilst  the  odoriferous 
Boer  equivalent  for  the  "  divine  weed  "  held  out, 
food  and  drink  were  but  minor  considerations. 
But  something  must  be  done  now,  so,  knocking 
out  the  ashes  from  his  last  whiff,  and  with  one 
more  futile  grope  in  his  capacious  pocket,  he  stuck 
his  empty  pipe  in  his  mouth,  rose,  stretched  him- 
self, and,  glancing  once  more  at  the  pageant  of 
the  western  sky,  turned  back  towards  the  con- 
temptible collection  of  tin  shanties,  drinking  saloons, 
empty  beer-bottles,  and  Germans,  known  as  Luderitz- 
bucht. 

A  few  months  back,  the  discovery  of  diamonds 
had  brought  fame  to  this  wind-swept  wilderness, 
and  fame  had  been  immediately  followed  by  the 
choicest  collection  of  cosmopolitan  scoundreldom 
that  a  mining  "  rush  "  had  ever  been  responsible  for. 

Now  Dick  Sydney,  though  a  man  of  variegated 
experience  and  a  bit  of  a  "  hard  case,"  was  still 
passing  honest,  and  a  gentleman ;  and  he  soon 
found  that  he  stood  but  little  chance  in  Luderitz- 
bucht.  His  modest  capital,  which  he  had  hoped 
to  increase  in  this  new  Diamondopolis,  had  vanished 
within  a  few  weeks  of  his  arrival,  swallowed  up  by 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS  155 
shares  in  diamond-fields  that  existed  only  in  the 
vivid  imagination  of  the  swindling  "  company- 
promoters/'  or  so-called  "  prospectors,"  who  in- 
fested the  place ;  and  when  his  illusions  of  easily- 
made  wealth  had  vanished  also,  and  he  had  tried 
to  obtain  a  billet,  he  had  failed  utterly. 

His  knock-about  experiences  had  included  several 
spells  of  gold-prospecting  and  mining  in  California 
and  other  wild  spots,  and,  being  as  hard  as  nails, 
he  was  admirably  suited  to  the  life  of  a  prospector, 
and  prospectors  were  being  paid  large  salaries  in 
those  early  days  of  the  diamond  rush  in  German 
South-West  Africa.  But,  unfortunately  for  him- 
self, Dick  possessed  a  constitutional — but  at  times 
embarrassing — prejudice  against  lying,  and  in  his 
numerous  applications  about  prospecting  jobs  had 
made  no  secret  of  the  fact  that  his  prospecting 
had  never  been  for  diamonds. 

And  as  a  result  he  had  had  to  stand  aside  and  see 
all  sorts  of  gentry  taken  on  for  the  numerous  expedi- 
tions that  were  constantly  being  arranged  :  run- 
away seamen,  cooks,  stewards,  and  stokers  from 
the  ships,  gangers  and  navvies  from  the  railways, 
ne'er-do-wells  of  all  descriptions,  with  but  here  and 
there  an  old  "  river  digger,"  or  genuine  prospector 
to  leaven  the  lump. 

Added    to    his    stubborn    and    uncompromising 


156  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

honesty,  Dick  possessed  another  trait  which  severely 
handicapped  him  in  this  German-governed  dust- 
hole  of  creation,  in  that  he  was  uncompromisingly 
British,  and  took  no  pains  to  conceal  the  fact ;  and 
here  in  Luderitzbucht  the  arrogance  of  the  German 
officials,  and  the  way  in  which  they  boasted  of 
Their  Army,  and  Their  Kaiser,  and  Their  Beer, 
and  Their  Sauerkraut,  and,  in  short,  of  every 
product  of  their  whole  blamed  Fatherland,  exas- 
perated Dick  to  a  degree.  Though  not  very  big, 
he  was  a  bundle  of  muscle  and  sinew,  and  already 
he  had  been  fined  heavily  for  making  a  mess  of  one 
or  two  spread-eagled  Teutons  who  had  been  unwise 
enough  to  mistake  his  quiet  manner  for  timidity. 

Dick  strolled  back  over  the  low-lying  sand-dunes 
to  the  little  township,  where  lights  were  already 
twinkling  in  the  stores  and  beer-halls  ;  and,  passing 
the  largest  of  these,  he  suddenly  realised  that  he 
was  thirsty,  and,  momentarily  forgetting  the  state 
of  his  finance,  he  turned  into  the  bar  for  a  bottle  of 
beer.  The  brightly-lit  room  was  full  of  people, 
naturally  mostly  Germans,  who,  whilst  imbibing 
vast  quantities  of  their  national  beverage,  were 
singing,  bragging  and  swearing  at  the  top  of  their 
voices,  and  after  the  manner  of  their  kind.  At  the 
farther  end  of  the  room  a  big  corpulent  swashbuckler 
was  holding  forth  loudly  to  a  circle  of  admiring 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     157 

cronies  ;  his  peroration  was  an  introduction  to  a 
toast ;  that  toast  was  "  To  the  Day  !  " 

Dick  had  heard  it  frequently  of  late ;  in  fact, 
wherever  Germans  and  beer  came  together,  that 
toast  was  being  drank  at  the  time. 

"The  Day!"  .  .  .  Dick,  and  every  other 
Britisher  knew  what  "  Day  "  was  meant,  and  as  a 
rule  took  but  little  notice  of  these  fire-eating  gas- 
bags ;  anyway,  though  he  understood  German,  he 
spoke  it  but  little.  And  so  he  stood  quietly  im- 
bibing his  bottle  of  beer  whilst  Bombastus  Furiosis 
still  held  forth.  His  quiet  attitude  evidently  mis- 
led the  orator,  whose  guttural  German  became 
mixed  with  quite  enough  English  to  make  his 
remarks  perfectly  understandable  to  the  few 
Britishers  amongst  the  crowd. 

Boasting  and  bragging,  and  with  his  discourse 
liberally  garnished  with  "  Donner-wetters,"  and 
such-like  meteorological  expressions  dear  to  the 
Teuton,  this  big  chap  let  the  world  at  large  know 
what  would  happen  on  the  great  "  Day  "  ;  when 
the  whole  "  schwein-hund  "  Englander  nation  would, 
at  long  last,  be  knocked  sky-high  and  to  everlasting 
flinders  by  the  ineffable  and  invincible  Army  of 
Kaiser  Wilhelm  II. 

Dick  got  tired  of  the  drunken  man's  blatant 
boasting,  and  finished  his  beer  with  the  intention 


158  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

of  leaving  the  bar  before  he  lost  his  temper,  but  as 
he  put  down  the  empty  mug  he  realised  with 
consternation  that  he  had  not  the  wherewithal 
to  pay  for  the  drink  !  He  stood  embarrassed  and 
irresolute.  What  could  he  say  to  excuse  himself — 
how  explain  before  this  crowd  of  contemptuous 
Germans  ? 

At  that  moment,  however,  something  happened 
to  put  the  matter  out  of  his  mind  entirely.  The 
orator  had  gone  one  better,  and  was  now  describing 
what  various  kinds  of  "  schwein-hunden "  all 
Britishers  were,  and  those  in  Luderitzbucht  in 
particular,  when  suddenly  a  small  man,  who  had 
been  sitting  quietly  in  a  corner  of  the  room,  left  his 
seat,  and,  walking  up  to  the  group,  called  out, 
"  'Ere,  you  with  the  mouth  !  Shut  yer  fat  head 
abaht  Englishmen  or  I'll  make  yer !  I'm  English  : 
Wot  yer  got  to  say  abaht  it  ?  " 

A  roar  of  laughter  went  up  from  the  Germans, 
any  of  whom  looked  big  enough  to  eat  the  small 
man.  Dick  pushed  nearer  to  the  group.  He  knew 
the  chap  now — he  was  a  little  Cockney  Jew,  a 
bookmaker,  horse-dealer,  and  what  not,  scarcely 
the  kind  of  chap  to  be  expected  to  show  pluck  and 
patriotism,  yet  these  are  often  met  with  in  the  most 
unexpected  places.  There  he  stood,  opposite  a 
German  big  enough  to  eat  him  and  in  fluent  Cockney 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS  159 
he  proceeded  to  tell  that  big  man  more  about  him- 
self than  is  good  for  any  fat  man  to  know. 

Of  course  it  could  not  last  long.  The  jeering 
laughter  changed  to  threats  and  curses,  and  then 
suddenly  the  colossus  made  a  terrific  round-arm 
all-embracing  swipe  at  that  small  man,  calculated  to 
obliterate  him  once  for  all.  But  he  wasn't  there 
when  it  arrived  ;  and,  to  Dick's  joy  and  amaze- 
ment, he  saw  the  little  Jew  dodge  in  under  the 
stroke,  and  with  a  spring  and  a  lightning  blow  on 
the  point  bring  down  the  big  bully  with  a  crash  to 
the  floor. 

"  A  boxer,  by  gad  !  "  yelled  Dick,  capering  with 
excitement ;  "  bravo,  little  'un  !  "  But  the  small 
man's  victory  was  only  that  of  a  moment.  The 
next  the  whole  crowd  had  flung  themselves  upon 
him,  and  the  miniature  champion  of  "  Rule 
Britannia  "  was  borne  to  the  ground  in  the  centre 
of  a  whirl  of  legs,  arms,  chairs,  bottles,  and  the 
other  weapons  usually  preferred  by  the  German 
larrikin  to  bare  fists. 

Dick  could  stand  no  more,  and  the  members  of 
that  Peace  Conference  must  have  thought  about 
that  time  that  a  cyclone  had  struck  them. 

It  was  no  time  for  fancy  boxing.  Two  men  who 
faced  Dick  went  down  like  ninepins  before  a  terrific 
left  and  right  between  wind  and  water ;  a  big 


160  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

Bavarian  hero  brandishing  a  beer-bottle  collapsed 
with  a  sudden  and  acute  attack  of  knee-in-the- 
stomach  ;  and  a  strong  and  handy  chair  coming  to 
Dick's  hand  in  the  nick  of  time  and  used  as  a  flail, 
and  with  strict  impartiality,  soon  did  the  rest. 
Berserk  with  fight,  and  with  the  plucky  little  Jew 
to  help  him,  Dick  cleared  the  bar  till  not  a  soul 
but  the  frightened  bar-keeper  and  themselves  stood 
within  the  locked  doors.  Outside  they  could  hear 
the  crowd  yelling  for  the  police. 

"  Mein  Gott,  mem  lieber  Gott !  who  will  pay 
for  all  der  smashes  ?  "  whimpered  the  bar-keeper, 
wringing  his  hands,  and  looking  round  at  the  trail 
of  the  cyclone. 

"  Tell  the  truth  abaht  that  big  fat-'ed  starting 
the  row  to  the  police,  and  I'll  pay  for  the  smash," 
said  the  little  Jew.  "  And  while  we're  waiting 
for  the  police  let's  have  a  drink,"  he  continued. 
"  Here's  your  health,  guv'nor ;  blimey,  but  you're 
a  bit  useful  in  a  scrap  !  "  By  this  time  the  police 
were  pounding  at  the  door.  "  My  money — my 
money  !  "  again  pleaded  the  bar-keeper. 

"  Right-oh  !  "  said  the  Jew,  putting  his  hand 
in  his  pocket.  His  face  changed ;  quickly  and 
anxiously  he  searched  for  his  pocket-book — it  was 
gone  !  Whilst  they  had  had  him  on  the  floor  they 
had  improved  the  occasion  ;  and  his  blank  stare 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     161 

of  dismay  was  mirrored  on  Dick's  face  as  the  latter 
remembered  that  he  too  was  penniless — and  owed 
for  a  drink  ! 

"  Schwein-hunden  !  Thieves  !  Robbers  !  Dam- 
fools  !  "  yelled  the  exasperated  bar-keeper,  unlock- 
ing the  door  for  the  police.  That  night  they  slept 
in  a  German  prison. 


CHAPTER  II 

SYDNEY  could  not  disguise  from  himself  the  fact 
that  the  situation  was  rather  serious.  The  escapade 
would  probably  mean  a  sentence  of  a  stiff  bout  of 
imprisonment,  or  a  heavy  fine,  and,  as  he  was 
penniless,  it  would  perforce  have  to  be  the  former. 

"  Hang  that  little  Yiddisher  !  "  he  growled,  as 
he  sucked  at  his  empty  pipe  ;  "  wish  I'd  let  him 
get  out  of  his  trouble  himself.  No  !  I  couldn't 
have  done  that.  He's  a  plucky  little  beggar,  and 
I  suppose  he's  as  bad  off  as  myself  now  his  pocket- 
book's  gone.  Still,  I  suppose  something'll  turn  up." 

His  optimism  was  justified,  for  about  ten  o'clock 
the  following  morning  he  was  liberated  without 
more  ado,  and  outside  the  gaol  he  found  the  little 
Hebrew  who  had  been  the  cause  of  all  the  trouble. 

"  I  squared  'em,"  explained  the  little  man,  with 
a  grin ;  "  sent  a  note  along  to  a  pal  of  mine  who 
knows  the  ropes,  and  he  soon  got  us  out.  Better 
come  along  and  have  some  grub  !  " 

"  Look  here,"  said  Dick,  "  I'd  better  let  you 
know  right  away  that  I'm  dead-broke." 

162 


THE  SALTING  OF  THE  FIELDS        163 

"  Never  mind,"  said  the  other ;  "  come  along 
and  feed,  and  then  we'll  yap." 

A  good  meal,  and  a  good  smoke  after  it,  and  the 
little  Jew  said  abruptly,  "  Now  then,  Mr.  Sydney, 
I've  found  out  a  bit  about  you  this  morning,  and 
if  you  want  a  job,  I  think  I  can  get  one  for  you. 
We  want  a  straight  man  for  something  that's  on, 
and  I  think  you'll  do." 

"  I'm  game,"  said  Dick,  "  if  it's  a  straight  deal." 

"  Straight  as  a  die,"  replied  Solstein — or  "  Solly," 
as  he  liked  to  be  called.  "  Let's  get  along  the 
beach — we  can  talk  there  !  " 

Pacing  along  the  sands,  with  no  one  to  hear  them 
but  the  sea-gulls,  and  with  his  old  briar  again 
charged  with  some  real  God-fearing  cake  tobacco, 
Sydney  heard  what  it  was  that  was  required  of 
him  ;  and  there  and  then  Solly's  offer  was  accepted. 

Two  days  later  an  expedition,  outfitted  regard- 
less of  expense  in  Johannesburg,  left  Luderitzbucht 
to  carry  out  a  systematic  testing  of  certain  distant 
diamond-fields  recently  discovered  and  acquired  by 
a  local  syndicate,  and  reported  to  be  fabulously 
rich,  so  rich  that  an  extremely  large  company  talked 
of  acquiring  them  in  turn,  and  those  in  the  know 
hinted  at  a  huge  flotation. 

Money  was  therefore  no  object,  and  the  party 
was  both  large  and  well-equipped.  It  consisted  of 


164  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

a  diamond  expert  acting  on  behalf  of  the  Syndicate  ; 
another  expert  acting  on  behalf  of  the  would-be 
purchasers,  and,  incidentally,  to  watch  the  other 
chap ;  a  financial  representative  of  either  side  to 
watch  proceedings ;  two  prospectors,  presumably 
to  watch  each  other  ;  a  learned  professor  of  geology 
to  give  an  unbiassed  report  of  the  fields ;  and, 
lastly,  Dick  Sydney,  ostensibly  in  charge  of  the 
transport,  but  in  reality  to  watch  the  whole  caboodle 
of  them. 

Striking  north-east,  the  expedition  almost  im- 
mediately entered  a  practically  untraversed  desert 
of  barren  sand-dunes,  waterless,  and  both  difficult 
and  dangerous  to  traverse ;  and  their  animals 
drank  nothing  for  the  first  two  days.  On  the  third, 
however,  guided  by  the  discovering  syndicate's 
prospector  Grosman,  and  by  two  stunted  little 
Bushmen  in  his  employ,  they  came  to  a  deep  water- 
hole,  where  the  precious  fluid,  though  "  brak " 
(alkaline)  and  stagnant,  was  still  plentiful  and 
drinkable,  and  within  working  distance  of  which 
the  newly-discovered  "  fields  "  were  located.  Here 
the  dunes  were  interspersed  with  long  narrow 
"  aars,"  covered  with  fine  gravel  and  loose  stones, 
and  here  and  there  covered  with  scrubby  vegetation. 

Within  a  few  days  Sydney  had  to  acknowledge 
that  his  first  conclusion  that  there  was  not  a 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     165 

single  honest  man  in  the  party  besides  himself,  was 
an  unjust  one,  for  the  harmless  and  most  necessary 
professor  of  geology  was  a  notable  exception. 

Absorbed  in  his  science,  he  passed  most  of  his 
time  in  his  tent  poring  over  a  microscope,  taking 
very  little  heed,  apparently,  of  what  was  going  on, 
and  he  was  obviously  without  guile  and  likely  to  be 
easily  gulled  by  even  the  most  transparent  roguery. 
And  that  the  others  were  rogues  Dick  grew  more 
and  more  convinced,  and  it  would  have  been  hard 
to  say  which  of  the  party  he  detested  the  more ; 
Gilderman,  the  suave  Johannesburg  expert,  glib, 
well-dressed    and   fastidious ;     Jelder,   the   syndi- 
cate's   expert  from    the    same    locality,  a   rough- 
voiced,    domineering    mining    engineer ;      Zweiter 
and  Spattboom,  the  "  financial  "   men ;  or  Junes 
and  Grosman,  the  two  prospectors.     On  the  whole, 
he  thought,  were  he  a  free  agent,  he  would  have 
picked  a  quarrel  with  each  and  all  of  them  for  the 
sake  of  giving  them  individually  a  thrashing,  and 
in  that  case  the  immaculate  Gilderman  would  have 
been  his  first  choice. 

Each  and  all  of  them  spoke  English,  and  pro- 
fessed that  nationality,  but  Dick  soon  decided  that, 
with  the  possible  exception  of  Junes,  what  wasn't 
German  of  the  party  was  certainly  Jew  ! 

But  still  to  all  appearance  everything  was  fair 


166  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

and  above-board.  The  prospectors  would  point 
out  the  most  likely  spots  to  try  for  diamonds,  the 
Ovampo  boys  would  be  set  to  work,  and  almost 
invariably  they  found  diamonds.  Occasionally  one 
or  other  of  the  "  experts  "  would  suggest  a  different 
spot,  and  usually  these  sapient  individuals  would 
justify  their  reputation  by  finding  diamonds  also  in 
these  spots. 

The  syndicate's  expert  was  jubilant,  the  company's 
expert  apparently  well  satisfied,  and  the  professor 
beamed  upon  the  stones  as  they  came  from  the 
sieve,  talked  learnedly  of  their  origin  and  the 
peculiarities  of  the  deposit  they  were  found  in,  and 
passed  a  great  deal  of  time  in  abstruse  calculations 
as  to  the  probable  yield  of  the  fields,  based  upon 
the  rich  finds  they  were  making,  and  the  genuine- 
ness of  which  he,  obviously,  never  doubted. 

Sydney  picked  up  several  small  stones  himself. 
The  experts  were  always  finding  them,  so  were  the 
financial  agents ;  yet  Dick,  though  for  a  time  he 
could  find  out  nothing  to  confirm  his  opinion,  was 
convinced  that  the  whole  thing  meant  a  gigantic 
swindle.  A  few  words  in  French  between  the 
experts — which  they  did  not  expect  the  "  man  in 
charge  of  the  transport "  to  understand — a  word 
here,  and  a  look  there,  strengthened  this  conviction 
into  certainty,  but  still  he  had  no  proof. 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     167 

Now  Dick  had  heard  of,  and  suffered  from,  more 
than  one  case  of  "  salting  "  since  he  first  came  to 
Luderitzbucht,  and  the  quantity  of  illicit  diamonds 
in  the  hands  of  unscrupulous  people  made  such 
salting  a  comparatively  easy  matter,  but  if  it  were 
being  done  in  this  case,  it  was  certainly  being 
done  very  thoroughly  and  artistically — and  when  ? 

The  whole  party  moved  from  place  to  place 
practically  together — in  fact,  they  kept  in  sight 
of  each  other  ostentatiously. 

It  must  be  done  after  dark,  if  at  all,  and  Dick 
resolved  to  watch  at  night,  as  soon  as  he  came  to 
that  conclusion.  That  same  night,  from  his  tiny 
patrol  tent,  he  watched  the  lights  go  out  one  by 
one,  until  the  camp  lay  silent,  and  apparently 
every  one  was  asleep.  And  as  time  passed  he  was 
nodding  himself,  when  suddently  a  shadow  stole 
silently  from  the  tent  occupied  by  the  two  pros- 
pectors, crossed  to  the  experts'  tent,  and  disappeared 
inside.  Dick  saw  the  momentary  gleam  of  an 
electric  torch  and  heard  the  tinkle  of  a  bunch  of 
keys,  then  the  form  reappeared,  and,  with  a  glance 
round,  passed  silently  and  rapidly  out  of  sight 
across  the  sand-dunes. 

Dick  followed,  the  pale  light  from  a  waning 
moon,  occasionally  peeping  from  behind  the  clouds, 
making  the  pursuit  an  easy  one. 


168          THE  SALTING  OF  THE  FIELDS 

After  half  an  hour  of  rapid  walking  the  man 
disappeared  over  a  gigantic  dune  that  Dick  had 
noticed  in  the  distance  the  previous  evening,  and 
which  he  had  heard  marked  the  position  of  the  next 
field  to  be  examined. 

More  cautiously  now,  and  keeping  well  away 
from  the  man's  actual  spoor,  Dick  crept  up  the 
slope,  and  peered  over  the  crest  down  the  farther 
side. 

The  moon  at  that  moment  shone  out  clearly,  and 
there,  not  fifty  yards  away  from  him,  Dick  could 
see  the  figure  of  Grosman  the  prospector.  He  was 
walking  slowly  up  and  down,  now  and  then  throw- 
ing his  arm  out  with  the  action  of  a  sower,  and  the 
seeds  he  sowed  sparkled  like  dewdrops  in  the  moon- 
light. 

For  he  was  sowing  diamonds — salting ! 


CHAPTER  III 

SALTING  ! — there  was  no  doubt  about  it. 

The  prospector  to  whom  the  syndicate  owning 
the  fields  had  entrusted  the  important  task  of  locating 
the  most  likely  spots  on  which  to  demonstrate 
their  richness,  had  with  admirable  forethought 
forestalled  that  notoriously  fickle  jade — Fortune — 
and  brought  the  diamonds  along  himself,  before 
the  remainder  of  the  "  testing "  party  arrived^ 
To-morrow  the  whole  caboodle  of  unbiassed  in- 
dividuals, representing  both  his  own  party  and 
the  enormously  wealthy  Jo'burg  financiers  who 
were  negotiating  for  the  fields  with  a  view  to  a  big 
flotation,  would  come  along  as  per  schedule,  and 
would  doubtless  be  greatly  impressed  by  this  fresh 
proof  of  the  fields'  richness  ! 

Dick  lay  fiat  on  his  face  on  the  warm  and  ac- 
commodating sand-dune,  and  watched  Grosman  for 
some  time  :  he  was  prodigal  with  the  diamonds, 
and  this  was  undoubtedly  destined  to  be  an  ex- 
ceptionally rich  field. 

'  The  question  is,"  reasoned  Dick,  "  how  many 
169 


170  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

of  these  swabs  are  in  this  swindle.     Let's  see  now, 

it's  no  good  letting  my  angry  passions  run  away 

with  me,  and  jumping  on  this  chap  as  I'd  like  to 

do — I  must  reason  this  out.     The  other  prospector 

sleeps  in  the  same  tent — sometimes  disagrees  with 

this  chap  as  to  the  best  place  to  test.  ...    In 

that  case — yes ! — they've  always  tried  and  found 

in  both  places.    And  they  sleep  in  the  same  tent. 

They're  both  in  it.     Same  with  the  experts,  both 

in  the  same  tent,  and  they  keep  the  diamonds. 

That's  what  this  swab  went  to  them  to-night  for. 

And  Zweiter  and  Spattboom — well,  no  one  could 

be  honest  with  faces  like  theirs.      Blazes  !    They're 

all  in  it,  and  all  this  elaborate  business  is  just  to 

artistically  fool  the  old  professor — he's  not  part 

of  the  swindle,  anyway." 

That  was  it  undoubtedly.  The  old  professor, 
who,  simple  as  a  child  in  many  things,  had  yet  a 
name  famous  the  world  over ;  he  it  was  that  this 
precious  crowd  of  scoundrels  were  deceiving  so 
elaborately — he  it  was  whose  word  of  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  finds  would  carry  weight  with  the  finan- 
ciers— and  when  the  time  became  ripe  would  rope 
in  the  guileless  public. 

Well,  he,  Dick,  would  have  to  take  a  hand  in  it, 
but  it  would  require  caution;  moreover,  Solly — to 
whom  he  owed  his  job — had  told  him  at  parting  : 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     171 

"  We  don't  want  no  experience — jest  you  watch 
all  of  these  blighters  and  find  out  what  their  game 
is,  and  lie  low — that's  all !  " 

His  diamond  sowing  finished,  Grosman  sat  down, 
took  off  his  veldtschoens  and  knocked  out  the 
sand,  loaded  up  his  pipe,  and  with  a  sigh  of  con- 
tentment which  the  pipeless  and  tobacco-loving  Dick 
heard  and  appreciated,  turned  back  towards  the  camp. 

Luckily  Dick — old  hand  on  the  plains  of  countries 
where  it  is  not  considered  healthy  to  be  found  on 
the  home  trail  of  a  man  one  watches  at  night — 
had  taken  the  precaution  to  crawl  aside  sufficiently 
to  give  this  "  Knave  of  diamonds  "  a  wide  berth ; 
and  he  lay  inert  and  silent  as  the  dead  till  Grosman 
was  well  on  his  homeward  journey,  before  following 
him  to  a  well-earned  spell  of  sleep. 

Following  the  usual  routine,  the  next  morning 
the  two  prospectors  rode  ahead  to  locate  the  best 
spot  for  proving  this  fresh  field,  the  rest  of  the 
expedition  following  more  leisurely.  Dick  had  to 
confess  that  they  were  most  artistic  in  their  methods. 
On  arriving  near  the  high  dune,  where  he  had  seen 
Grosman  giving  Fortune  a  friendly  lead  in  the 
small  hours  of  the  morning,  Dick  found  to  his 
astonishment  that  they  were  being  guided  to  quite 
a  different  spot  at  some  distance  from  the  carefully 
prepared  "  jeweller's  shop."  "  What  the  devil  does 


172  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

this  mean  ?  "  mused  he,  as  he  rode  behind  with 
the  professor  and  the  others.  He  could  not  be 
mistaken  about  the  spot,  for  the  dune  was  too 
prominent  a  landmark — yet  there  were  the  two 
prospectors  signalling  to  them  from  a  place  at 
least  half  a  mile  away  from  the  scene  of  his  noc- 
turnal experience.  Trotting  across  to  them  they 
found  an  argument  in  full  swing. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  the  other  prospector — a  tall 
slab-sided  individual  whose  English  was  of  a  pro- 
nounced American  flavour — "  I  don't  think  this 
kind  of  thing  is  fair  !  I'm  here  earning  the  com- 
pany's dollars,  and  I'm  about  tired  of  being  yanked 
around  to  try  spots  that  Grosman  points  out.  I 
guess  I'm  here  to  locate  the  pay-dirt  as  well  as  he 
is — that's  what  the  company  pays  me  for — that's 
what  I'm  here  for — to  find  out  the  truth !  No,  sir — 
not  any — I  don't.  ..." 

"  Junes,"  cried  Gilderman,  "  remember  your 
position !  I'm  sure  no  one  ever  expressed  a  doubt 
as  to  the  syndicate's  finds — and  I " 

"But  look-ee  here,  Mr.  Gilderman,"  interrupted 
the  prospector  ;  "  you've  got  to  excuse  me.  I'm 
supposed  to  look  into  this  thing  myself — besides 
it's  for  the  blamed  fool's  own  benefit.  Any  fool 
can  see  that  the  deepest  wash  runs  the  other  side 
of  that  dune — not  this." 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     173 

"Rot,"  jerked  out  Grosman;  "well,  if  you  want 
to  go  to  your  damned  old  place,  do  so." 

High  words  followed,  the  experts  became  par- 
tisans, every  one  was  dragged  in  except  Dick  and 
the  Herr  Professor,  and  the  latter,  flushed  and 
rattled  and  his  glasses  all  awry,  was  at  length 
appealed  to  in  the  matter. 

"Ach,  gentlemens,"  said  he,  beaming  from  one 
to  the  other,  and  absolutely  exuding  good  temper 
and  conciliation  ;  "  why  quarrel  on  this  so-splendid 
an  expedition,  hein  ?  Let  us  then  return  to  the 
Herr  Prospector  Junes'  choice — let  us  accede  to 
this  so  good  man's  request,  hein  ?  " 

"  Right,"  snorted  Grosman  ;  "  but  if  the  damned 
place  is  no  good  don't  blame  me — and  don't  con- 
demn the  field.  I  can  show  you  where  there  are 
stones,  anyway  !  " 

And  so  with  many  a  sneer  and  jeer,  and  with 
an  atmosphere  of  extreme  tension  pervading  the 
whole  party,  Junes  was  allowed  to  lead  the  way  to 
the  spot  of  his  choice.  He  went  straight  across 
the  foot  of  the  big  dune,  and  in  a  few  minutes  had 
amply  justified  himself,  for  there  were  diamonds 
in  abundance — the  diamonds  his  confederate  Gros- 
man had  strewn  there  the  night  before. 

Now  Solly's  instructions  to  Dick  to  lie  low,  and  say 
nothing,  no  matter  what  he  found  out,  had  been 


174  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

explicit  and  insisted  upon,  and  in  spite  of  his  instinct 
to  warn  the  professor,  he  might  have  been  content 
to  "  lie  low  "  and  go  on  watching  till  the  trip  was 
over,  had  it  not  been  for  a  certain  small  but  ex- 
cessively highly-charged  black  scorpion  that  found 
its  way  into  Dick's  sleeping-bag  that  night;  and 
more  than  making  up  in  "  cussedness  "  what  it 
lacked  in  size,  gave  him  an  exceedingly  warm  time 
of  it.  One  sting  in  particular,  on  a  big  vein  in  his 
leg,  gave  him  excruciating  pain,  and  though  he 
applied  the  universal  veldt  remedy  of  nicotine 
from  his  pipe-bowl  the  agony  was  so  great  and  the 
swelling  so  alarming  that  at  length  he  hobbled  off 
to  the  professor's  tent  to  see  if  that  learned  man 
could  give  him  some  relief.  He  found  the  old 
gentleman  sleeping  soundly  and  had  some  difficulty 
in  rousing  him  ;  but  that  task  accomplished,  so 
assiduous  was  the  professor  in  dressing  the  sting, 
and  such  kindly  interest  did  he  display  in  both 
Dick  and  the  defunct  scorpion,  that  Dick,  who  had 
always  liked  the  old  chap,  almost  made  up  his 
mind  to  tell  him  all  that  he  had  seen  and  suspected. 
The  scorpion  really  settled  the  question  for  him, 
for  the  professor  had  scarcely  finished  injecting 
Dick's  leg  than  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  dead 
reptile,  at  which  he  had  already  cast  many  curious 
glances  as  it  lay  on  his  little  camp-table  beside  his 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     175 

medicine  chest.  And  now  he  proceeded  to  examine 
it  thoroughly,  lighting  a  powerful  acetylene  lamp 
for  the  purpose. 

And  scarcely  had  the  strong  rays  fallen  upon 
the  black,  wicked,  lobster-like  little  iniquity  than 
the  Herr  Professor  let  off  a  regular  yell  of  delight 
and  literally  fell  upon  Dick's  neck. 

"  Ach,  meine  lieber!"  he  exclaimed  ecstatically. 
"Aberthisis  most  wunderbahr!  It  is  of  the  great 
fortune — good  luck — what  you  call  him  ? — that 
he  sting  you." 

"  Good  luck  ?  "  said  the  surprised  Sydney,  feeling 
anything  but  pleased  ;  "  well,  professor,  it's  the 
kind  of  luck  that  I  can  very  well  do  without. 
Why,  the  blamed  little  thing  must  have  been  about 
a  thousand  volts  strong.  Sting  ! — why  •  it  must 
have  squirted  about  a  pint  of  forked  lightning  into 
me  !  Luck  ?  " 

"  Of  the  greatest,"  said  the  scientist  ;  "of  the 
most  colossal.  For  it  is  a  discovery  you  have  of 
him  made — he  is  new — he  is  wonderful — wunder- 
schon — wunderbahr  !  " 

"  You're  wrong,  professor,"  protested  Dick  with 
emphasis.  "  He  discovered  me.  He  may  be  new — 
newly  charged,  anyway  !  " 

"Of  a  variety  entirely  new,  Herr  Sydney," 
insisted  the  old  professor  impressively ;  "  and 


176  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

much  would  I  have  given  to  have  been  in  your 
place  to  discover  him." 

"  You'd  have  been  welcome,"  said  Dick  feelingly  ; 
"  but  why  ?  " 

"  It  is  my  life-work — my  stedenferd — my  '  hobby ' 
you  call  it,  hein  ? — this  study  of  the  arachnids — 
spiders — scorpions  !  Geology  you  say  ?  True — 
that  is  my  work — but  this  other  is  different — this 
I  love  !  Already  have  I  four  large  volumes  written 
upon  the  known  varieties  of  scorpion — and  now 
to  have  been  but  almost  the  discoverer  of  a  new 
variety — it  is  hard  to  have  been  so  near.  But  at 
least  I  shall  be  the  first  to  describe — to  classify — 
that  honour  you  will  grant  me  ?  It  is  hard  to  have 
been  so  near  !  " 

"  Believe  me,  professor,  it  was  a  good  deal  harder 
to  be  just  where  I  was.  But  I  see  your  point,  and 
feel  for  you — indeed  I  may  say  I'm  feeling  it  quite 
a  lot  even  now.  I'm  mighty  sorry  the  electric 
gentleman  with  the  red-hot  trousers  didn't  sample 
you  first — as  you  say,  it's  real  hard  he  didn't.  So  do 
please  take  the  fame  and  describe  all  you  want !  " 

It  took  a  lot  of  persuasion  to  make  the  scientist 
see  it  in  the  light  that  Dick  did,  but  after  a  while 
he  consented  to  name  the  new  specimen  after 
himself,  and  sat  down  to  examine  and  gloat  over 
his  treasure. 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     177 

But  first  he  showed  Dick  some  of  his  books — 
thick  tomes  full  of  illustrations  of  most  weird  and 
undesirable-looking  insects,  spiders,  scorpions,  and 
the  like,  and  crammed  with  learned  descriptions 
bristling  with  Latin  names ;  and  he  showed  such 
an  innocent  delight  in  his  new  acquisition  that 
Dick's  mind  was  made  up.  He  did  not  like  Ger- 
mans, but  this  old  chap  was  so  naive,  so  full  of 
human-kindness,  so  innocent  and  ignorant  of  all 
but  his  science  that  it  would  have  been  infamous 
not  to  have  warned  him  of  what  was  happening 
For  Dick  could  see  plainly  enough  that  if  nothing 
were  said  this  poor  kind-hearted  old  scientist  would 
have  to  bear  the  blame  when  the  gigantic  swindle 
was  at  length  discovered,  and  the  victimised  public 
demanded  a  scapegoat. 

He  lifted  the  fly  of  the  tent  and  looked  out. 
There  was  no  light  in  any  of  the  tents,  and  the 
sound  of  snoring  came  from  them  in  chorus.  Farther 
away  by  the  still  flickering  embers  of  the  camp- 
fire  could  be  dimly  seen  a  dozen  or  more  recumbent 
forms,  where  the  native  boys  huddled.  The 
waning  moon  was  just  rising,  and  except  for  the 
snores  all  was  quiet  as  only  the  desert  can  be  ; 
yet  Dick,  when  he  turned  once  more  towards  the 
professor,  stood  with  a  warning  finger  on  his  lips, 
and  spoke  but  in  a  whisper.  For  he  knew  that  he 

M 


178  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

and  the  man  he  spoke  to  were  the  only  honest 
men  in  this  lonely  camp ;  and  that  the  others 
would  not  hesitate  to  put  either  himself  or  the 
professor  out  of  the  way  if  once  they  suspected 
that  their  villainy  was  known,  he  never  doubted. 
Not  that  he  was  afraid ;  but  here  in  the  wilds, 
with  six  well-armed  and  determined  men  against 
him,  he  saw  the  need  for  caution.  The  professor 
he  did  not  count — not  just  then  ! 

The  old  man  still  sat  at  his  little  camp-table, 
magnifying  glass  in  hand,  and  at  Dick's  low  "  Hist," 
he  turned  a  bland,  inquiring  gaze  in  his  direction. 
Dick  came  close  to  him,  and  with  head  half  averted 
so  that  he  could  listen  for  the  slightest  sound  out- 
side, he  whispered  his  story.  Not  a  sound  came 
either  from  the  camp  or  from  his  listener  till  his 
brief  tale  was  ended. 

"  They  are  all  in  it — all  rogues  together,  sir,"  he 
whispered  in  conclusion ;  "  and  it's  part  of  a  big 
swindle  that  people  will  blame  you  for." 

And  for  the  first  time  since  he  began  his  tale  he 
looked  the  professor  full  in  the  face.  He  started 
with  amazement  as  he  did  so  :  for  now  he  saw 
not  a  benign,  smiling  old  scientist,  beaming  good 
nature  and  affability  through  his  spectacles,  but 
a  stern-faced,  iron-mouthed  man,  whose  jaw  was 
set  with  grim  inflexibility,  and  whose  eyes  seemed 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     179 

actually  to  blaze  with  fury.  The  big  veins  stood 
out  upon  his  temples,  and  the  hand  that  still  held 
the  magnifying  glass  was  now  clenched  in  a  grip  of 
iron,  that  trembled,  not  from  weakness,  but  from 
the  violence  of  his  anger  and  emotion. 

Dick  saw  the  man  with  new  eyes  :  this  was  no 
worn-out  old  scientist,  such  as  he  had  deemed 
him  ;  but  a  man  still  strong  and  vigorous,  in  spite 
of  his  three-score  and  ten  years,  a  man  in  whom 
the  hot  blood  of  passion  could  still  work  wonders. 
And  the  younger  man  realised  that  if  the  strong 
hand  were  necessary  in  this  affair,  he  would  by  no 
means  need  to  play  it  alone. 

"  Gott  in  Himmel!"  he  muttered  hoarsely,  as 
Dick  finished.  "  Diebstahl  und  rauberei  !  ...  and 
through  me  !  For  I  have  been  a  fool,  and  I  have 
been  also  to  blame.  Look  you,  Heir  Sydney, 
now  can  I  see  but  too  clearly  that  I  have  neglected 
my  work,  and  looked  but  little  to  the  fields  them- 
selves— but  to  the  diamonds  and  the  gravel  they 
brought  with  them.  Numskull !  dummkopf  !  that 
I  have  been — it  is  but  now  that  I  see  also  how 
they  have  advantage  taken  of  this  hobby  of  mine. 
Each  day  they  have  brought  me  spiders,  and  scor- 
pions, and  snakes  to  examine — even  now  I  have 
almost  a  hundred  specimens — alive  !  And  so  they 
have  thrown  sand  in  my  eyes,  and  would  have 


i8o  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

made  a  criminal  of  me  even  as  they  are  themselves. 
Schdndlich  und  verrdtherisch  schwein-hunden  !  But 
for  you,  friend,  they  would  have  robbed  me  of  my 
good  name,  and  shamed  me  before  the  world.  But 
for  you,  friend  !  " 

As  he  spoke,  still  in  a  hoarse  whisper,  he  rose  and 
grasped  Dick's  hand,  and  strong  as  the  latter  was 
he  winced  at  the  vigour  of  that  iron  grip. 

"  And  now — come  !  "  said  he,  simply  ;  turning 
as  though  to  leave  the  tent. 

Dick  caught  his  arm.  "  No  !  no  !  "  said  he  in  a 
tense  and  eager  whisper — "  what  would  you  do  ?  " 

"  Take  them — bind  them — disarm  them  .  .  . 
take  them  prisoners  to  Luderitzbucht  to  pay  for 
their  knavery,"  muttered  the  old  man  savagely. 
"Six — and  with  arms,  you  say!  And  what  care  I 
for  six  such  schwein-hunden  ?  And  you,  Hen- 
Sydney — I  know  you  are  both  strong  and  fearless  ?  " 

"  Oh,  nothing  would  suit  me  better  than  to  smash 
up  the  whole  outfit,  but  what  good  would  it  do  ?  " 
urged  Dick.  "  It's  their  six  words  against  ours — 
or  rather  against  mine  so  far  !  And  most  of  'em 
are  German — as  you  know,  and  well  in  with  the 
authorities  in  Luderitzbucht.  And  I'm  English — 
what  hope  will  my  word  have  against  theirs  there  ? 
Besides,  sir,  the  story  as  it  stands  will  be  all  against 
yourself !  " 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     181 

"  Donner-wetter,  that  is  wahr  !  That  will  never 
do,"  said  the  old  man  naively.  "What  do  you 
advise  then  ?  " 

"  Watch  well,  and  either  contrive  to  catch  them 
yourself  on  some  of  the  remaining  fields — or  say 
nothing  till  we  are  safely  back  in  Luderitzbucht," 
counselled  Dick. 

"  Never  can  I  so  long  contain  myself  with  these 
thieves.  Think  you — the  company  spoke  of  a 
flotation  of  £500,000 — of  half  a  million  pounds — 
that  these  hounds  would  have  caused  my  name  and 
my  report  to  rob  from  the  public  !  Never  can  I 
contain  myself  long — but  as  you  wish,  friend,  I  will 
try — unless  indeed  some  better  plan  offers." 

Dick  crept  back  quietly  to  his  little  patrol  tent 
and  tried  to  sleep,  but  pain  and  excitement  kept 
him  wide-eyed ;  and  he  had  scarcely  dropped 
off  when  his  Hottentot  driver  awakened  him  to 
tell  him  that  two  of  the  mules  had  broken  their 
reims  and  cleared  in  the  night,  apparently  making 
their  way  back  in  a  bee-line  towards  Luderitzbucht. 

"  I  have  found  their  spoor,  baas,"  he  said  ;  "  but 
they  have  gone  far  and  fast  and  it  will  need  a  horse 
to  catch  them." 

"  Saddle  mine,  quickly,  and  I  will  go  back  my- 
self," ordered  Dick,  with  a  muttered  blessing  or 
two  on  the  defaulters ;  and  within  a  few  minutes 


182  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

he  was  cantering  over  the  spoor  of  yesterday, 
along  which  the  mules  had  bolted.  He  soon  found 
where  they  had  left  the  trail,  and  in  the  now  clear 
light  of  dawn  their  spoors  showed  clearly  in  the 
soft  sand.  At  last  he  caught  sight  of  them  grazing 
on  a  small  patch  of  Bushman  grass  growing  in  the 
hollow  between  two  dunes,  and  after  a  considerable 
amount  of  trouble  managed  to  secure  them,  and 
making  them  fast  to  a  convenient  bush  he  climbed 
a  big  dune  to  have  a  look  round  and  try  and  mark 
out  for  himself  a  straight  cut  back  to  camp. 

He  recognised  his  whereabouts  instantly,  for 
scarcely  five  hundred  yards  away  rose  the  big 
dune  that  had  been  the  scene  of  Grosman's  fore- 
thought two  nights  back.  The  sight  of  it  brought 
back  Dick's  indignation  afresh. 

"  Beastly  swabs,"  he  thought,  "  why  they  never 
even  take  the  trouble  to  find  out  if  there  really  are 
any  diamonds  in  the  blessed  fields  or  not  ?  From 
what  I've  seen  at  Kolman's  Kop,  this  place  looks 
extremely  likely.  I  wonder  whether,  after  all, 
they  have  been  a  bit  too  clever  ?  I'll  have  a  look, 
anyway." 

Between  him  and  the  dune  where  the  bogus 
find  had  been  made  there  stretched  a  wide,  flat 
space  of  comparatively  firm  ground — a  so-called 
anp,  or  shallow  vlei,  in  which  at  some  time 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     183 

water  had  accumulated.  Here  there  was  very 
little  sand,  its  place  being  taken  by  a  deposit  of 
fine  loose  grit,  made  up  of  a  variety  of  tiny  stones 
all  about  the  size  of  a  small  pea. 

The  prevailing  wind,  blowing  almost  continually 
in  the  same  direction,  had  heaped  up  this  grit  in 
little  wave-like  ridges — and  Dick  knew  that  if  there 
were  diamonds  there  he  would  find  them  near  the 
crest  of  these  little  waves. 

He  went  down  on  his  hands  and  knees  at  once, 
and  almost  immediately  his  eye  caught  the  glitter 
of  a  diamond.  And  there  was  another — and 
another  !  And  Dick,  as  he  picked  up  stone  after 
stone,  realised  that  by  sheer  luck  he  had  stumbled 
upon  far  the  richest  deposit  he  had  ever  seen  or 
heard  of — and  realised  too  that  these  clever  scoun- 
drels had  over-reached  themselves.  There  had 
been  no  need  of  salting — had  they  but  taken  the 
trouble  to  search  systematically  they  must  have 
found  this  spot — had  they  but  walked  a  few  hun- 
dred yards  from  the  spot  they  had  salted  last, 
this  "  Tom  Tiddler's  Ground "  had  awaited 
them  ! 

Incredibly  and  incalculably  rich  it  was ;  for 
Dick,  in  the  hour  or  so  that  he  permitted  himself 
the  luxury  of  picking  them  up,  well-nigh  filled  his 
pockets  with  the  glittering  little  gems,  and  yet  he 


184  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

had  scarcely  moved  a  yard  from  where  he  had 

picked  up  the  first. 

The  power  of  the  blazing  sun,  now  beating  down 
upon  him  from  high  in  the  heavens,  first  admonished 
him  of  the  fact  that  it  was  getting  late,  and  that  he 
must  get  back  to  camp,  or  probably  some  one 
would  be  coming  to  look  for  him. 

"  And  that  would  never  do,"  said  Dick  to  him- 
self;  "no  one  must  know  of  this  but  the  pro- 
fessor." 

So,  reluctantly  leaving  his  newly-found  bonanza, 
he  tied  up  the  double-handful  of  diamonds  in  his 
old  red  handkerchief,  thrust  it  in  the  bosom  of  his 
khaki  shirt,  and  securing  the  two  errant  mules 
he  struck  across  country  to  the  camp. 

He  found  that  during  his  absence  a  farther  field 
had  been  successfully  "  tested  "  ;  and  the  meaning 
look  the  professor  gave  him  when  the  latter  rode 
into  camp  with  the  returning  party,  and  voiced 
his  satisfaction  at  the  morning's  "  find,"  left  no 
doubt  in  Dick's  mind  but  that  the  old  man  had 
profited  by  his  advice,  and  would  yet  fool  the 
would-be  foolers !  Itching  as  he  was  to  impart 
the  news  of  his  splendid  discovery  to  the  professor, 
he  had  no  opportunity  of  seeing  him  alone  during 
the  rest  of  the  day  ;  and  he  could  only  try  to  possess 
his  soul  with  patience  till  night  fell  and  the  others 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     185 

were  asleep.  But  that  night  the  professor  had  a 
different  plan  in  view. 

"  Gentlemens,"  said  the  old  man  when  supper 
was  finished,  and  they  sat  smoking  by  the  fire  ; 
"  now  that  this  so  successful  expedition  arrives  at 
so  near  its  conclusion,  shall  we  not  celebrate  our 
good  fortune  ?  To-day  is  not  our  find  of  diamonds 
more  rich  than  of  ever  ?  Let  us  drink  then  to  our 
great  good  fortune,  to  the  diamonds  we  have  found, 
and  to  those  we  hope  again  to  find  to-morrow ! 
Come  !  "  He  led  the  way  to  his  tent,  and  diving 
under  his  bed  he  hauled  out  a  case  of  wine.  Strong, 
heady  wine  Dick  found  it,  and  the  warning  glance 
the  old  man  gave  him  as  he  filled  his  glass  the 
second  time,  made  him  sip  but  lightly  of  the  potent 
liquor. 

Not  so  the  two  experts,  or  the  prospectors,  or 
the  other  members  of  the  little  coterie  of  scoundrels  ; 
who,  safe  in  the  assumption  that  they  had  hood- 
winked the  professor  thoroughly,  drank  deep  and 
made  merry  like  men  without  a  care.  Bottle 
after  bottle  was  opened,  and  soon  one  of  the  experts 
began  to  snore  ;  and  it  was  the  professor  himself 
who  broke  up  the  merry  party  by  saying  :  "  Gentle- 
mens ;  to-morrow  have  we  a  long  day  and  a  long 
ride  before  us  to  test  the  other  fields.  And  the 
Herr  Prospector  Junes — he  must  ride  before  us — 


186  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

always,  is  it  not  ? — the  test  places  to  locate  together 
with  his  comrade.  And  this  so  good  man — see  ! 
he  sleeps  already !  Let  us  then  to  rest.  But  first 
fill  again  your  glasses  and  drink  deep.  To  the 
diamonds  we  have  found — and  to  the  discovery 
you  will  make  to-morrow  !  " 

Surely  the  wine  was  very  potent,  for  Dick—' 
thanks  to  the  warning  glances  of  the  professor — 
had  drank  but  little,  yet  he  could  scarcely  keep 
awake ;  whilst  Junes  and  Grosman  were  snoring 
like  pigs,  and  could  scarcely  be  awakened  suffi- 
ciently to  enable  them  to  stagger  to  their  tent. 
Dick  barely  managed  to  get  to  his  own  before 
sleep  overcame  him  too,  and  his  last  hazy  thought 
was :  "  That  wine  was  drugged — the  professor 
must  have  got  another  plan !  " 

Once,  in  the  night,  he  had  a  dim  notion  that 
some  one  was  trying  to  waken  him ;  that  some  one — 
was  it  the  professor  ? — was  shaking  him  and  whis- 
pering fiercely  in  his  ear,  "  Wake,  man — you  must 
help  me — wake  !  "  But  it  all  seemed  like  part 
of  a  dream,  and  he  was  too  overpoweringly  sleepy 
to  be  able  to  rouse — and  the  remembrance  of  this 
only  came  long  after. 

But  at  last  he  did  awake ;  his  head  was  buzzing 
and  Andreas  the  Hottentot  was  shaking  him. 
"Baas,  baas;  wake  up,"  he  was  saying;  "I 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     187 

cannot  wake  the  others  !  Allemactag  !  How  they 
sleep — like  dead  men  !  " 

It  was  broad  daylight ;  long  past  the  hour  when 
the  prospectors  should  have  ridden  on  ahead  to 
locate  the  fields.  Their  horses,  ready  saddled, 
stood  before  their  tent ;  and  from  it  came  the 
sound  of  stertorous  snoring. 

Dick  walked  over  and  shook  the  men ;  and  at 
last  they  stumbled  shakily  to  their  feet,  and  made 
their  way  to  the  experts'  tent,  muttering  something 
about  instructions  ;  but  really,  as  Dick  realised, 
to  get  the  wherewithal  to  salt  the  remaining  claims. 

Usually  this  proceeding  was  carried  out  long 
before  daylight  and  with  no  one  to  watch.  Now, 
however,  the  whole  camp  was  astir ;  the  old  pro- 
fessor was  washing  in  front  of  his  tent  in  the  tiny 
modicum  of  water  allowed  him  for  the  purpose, 
boys  were  hurrying  here  and  there  preparing  break- 
fast ;  and  Dick  smiled  grimly  as  he  noticed  that 
as  Junes  and  Grosman  entered  the  experts'  tent 
they  carefully  closed  the  fly  behind  them. 

He  looked  across  at  the  professor,  who  had  paused 
in  his  ablutions  to  look  in  the  direction  of  the  tent, 
and  now  stood,  a  comical  enough  looking  object, 
his  face  covered  in  soap-suds,  watching  for  the 
reappearance  of  the  prospectors. 

Dick  and  he  exchanged  a  glance  of  intelligence,  and 


i88       THE  SALTING  OF  THE  FIELDS 

Dick  took  a  step  towards  the  old  man,  intending  to 
whisper  to  him  the  news  of  what  he  had  found  the 
day  before ;  but  before  he  could  do  so  there  came 
a  shout  from  the  tent,  followed  by  a  volley  of  oaths 
and  ejaculations,  the  sound  of  a  scuffle,  and  out 
into  the  open  burst  the  two  prospectors,  locked 
together  in  a  desperate  struggle. 

"  Hound — schwein-hund,  robber  !  "  gasped  Gros- 
man,  as,  with  his  face  purple  with  rage  and  exertion 
he  temporarily  got  the  better  of  his  long  and  wiry 
opponent,  and  bore  him  back  ;  "  scoundrel  that  you 
are — you  could  not  play  straight  even  with  me  ! 
Where  are  the  diamonds — hound — where  have  you 
hidden  them  ?  " 

"  Yes,  where  are  they  ?  Own  up,  you  thief/' 
chorused  the  two  experts,  who,  pallid  and  debauched 
looking,  now  stood  beside  the  two  struggling  men : 
and  Dick  now  noticed  that  Gilderman  held  the  small 
strong  box — and  that  it  was  open,  and  empty.  The 
diamonds  had  gone  ! 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  whole  camp  had  now  clustered  round  the  fallen 
men,  the  professor  grotesque  in  his  thickly  lathered 
face,  Dick  intensely  interested  and  enjoying  this 
fall-out  among  thieves,  the  experts  and  financial 
men  voluble  and  uneasy. 

And  still  Grosman  knelt  upon  his  slighter  opponent, 
and  still  he  gasped  curses  and  questions  ;  keeping 
so  tight  a  grip  upon  Junes'  throat  that  his  eyes  were 
starting  from  his  head — and  he  could  scarce  breathe, 
much  less  answer. 

"  Here — loosen  him  a  bit !  "  said  Dick,  grasping 
the  big  man  by  the  shoulder.  "  Do  you  hear  ? 
You'll  choke  the  man — and  how  the  blazes  can  he 
answer  you  when  you  hold  him  like  that  ?  Now 
then — what's  the  matter  ?  " 

"  The  diamonds  are  gone,"  said  the  glib  Gilder- 
man.  "  We  each  have  a  key  on  a  chain  round  our 
necks.  They  were  safe  when  we  went  to  bed.  The 
box  was  locked  then — now  it  is  open  and  the  stones 

are  gone." 

189 


igo  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

"  He  has  them — the  hound,"  said  Grosman,  "  we 
had  arranged — schwein-hund,"  he  yelled  again,  "  it 
was  to  have  been  to-morrow  night — and  you  have 
stolen  them  from  me :  where  have  you  buried 
them  ?  " 

P  Come  off  it,"  said  Dick  savagely — for  Junes 
was  again  choking — and  this  time  he  twisted  Gros- 
man's  arm  till  he  freed  the  under  man's  throat. 
"  Now  then,  Junes — what  have  you  got  to  say  ?  " 

"  Liar  and  thief  himself,"  gasped  the  half-choked 
Junes,  "  he  has  taken  them  while  I  slept.  We  had 
planned  ...  Oh !  let  me  up,  damn  you,  and  I'll 
tell  them  of  your  plan,  you  robbing,  thieving  swine, 
that  can't  play  straight  even  with  your  pal !  Let 
me  up,  you  German  hog  :  let  me  get  a  holt  on  you, 
and  I'll  show  you.  Let  me  up  !  " 

"  Let  him  up,"  said  Dick,  filled  with  keen  enjoy- 
ment at  seeing  these  two  unprincipled  scoundrels 
mauling  each  other,  and  only  regretting  the  fact 
that  the  equally  rascally  onlookers  did  not  take 
a  hand  ;  "let  him  up,  man  ;  give  him  fair  play,  and 
let's  hear  all  about  it." 

And  aided  by  the  strong  arm  of  the  still  soapy 
professor,  he  hauled  the  furious  Grosman  off  his 
prey. 

And  now  comedy  changed  instantly  to  tragedy, 
for  the  panting  Junes,  springing  to  his  feet,  drew 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     191 

his  revolver  and  fired  point-blank  at  his  late  assail- 
ant. Grosman  spun  half  round,  his  mouth  opened 
in  a  ghastly  grin,  and  making  two  staggering  steps, 
he  fell  to  the  ground,  whilst  Junes,  profiting  by  the 
confusion,  sprang  to  his  horse  and  vaulted  into  the 
saddle. 

"  Hands  up,"  he  shouted,  covering  the  group 
with  his  revolver.  "  I  shoot  the  first  man  who  moves. 
Grosman,  you  dog,  where  are  the  stones  ?  " 

The  dying  man  partly  raised  himself,  and  fixed  an 
awful  gaze  upon  his  murderer.  "  Murderer  and 
thief  !  "  he  gasped,  "  you  have  them  yourself — I 
never  woke  till  Sydney  shook  me  !  " 

"  Hell !  .  .  ."  said  Junes,  "  I  believe  you  now  ! 
There's  more  roguery  here  than  even  I  knew  of  ! 
Hark  you,  Gilderman,  and  you  other  sharks — and 
keep  your  hands  up.  Professor,  and  you,  Sydney — 
listen  !  These  other  men  are  thieves  all — they've 
paid  us  to  salt  every  patch  they've  tried,  so  far  ! 
They  brought  over  a  thousand  carats  of  diamonds 
stolen  from  Kolman's  Kop  to  do  it  with — I  know 
who  they  bought  them  from  !  And  Grosman  and 
I  thought  they  deserved  to  be  robbed,  and  we  in- 
tended doing  so  to-night.  But  one  of  these  swine 
must  have  thought  of  the  same  game,  and  hid  the 
stones  somewhere.  Own  up,  you  cowardly  blighters 
— which  of  you  has  taken  them — where  are  they  ? 


192  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

Quick  !  .  .  .  Keep  your  distance;  Sydney — this 
ain't  your  trouble,  and  if  you  move  again  I'll  put  a 
bullet  through  you,"  he  continued ;  for  Dick  was 
edging  near  with  an  idea  of  making  a  spring  at  the 
armed  and  desperate  man,  "  and  you,  professor, 
help  Grosman.  ...  I'm  sorry  I  shot  you  now, 
Heinriech !  Now  then,  I  want  those  diamonds 
quick,  you  Jo'burg  sharps  !  " 

The  four  scared  men  raised  their  voices  in  a  chorus 
of  protestations,  in  the  middle  of  which  Dick's  eye 
caught  sight  of  something  over  Junes'  shoulder  that 
caused  him  to  start  involuntarily.  About  half  a 
mile  away  a  small  cloud  of  dust  was  rising.  Some- 
thing or  somebody  was  coming,  and  quickly 
too. 

Slight  as  had  been  Dick's  movement,  Junes  had 
noted  it,  and  still  covering  the  group,  he  swung  his 
horse  round  till  he  could  glance  in  the  direction 
of  the  little  cloud  of  dust,  through  which  two  horse- 
men could  now  be  seen  ;  and  the  glitter  of  the  sun 
on  their  rifles  showed  them  to  be  armed  men — 
probably  mounted  police. 

A  bitter  curse  broke  from  Junes'  pale  lips. 
"  Police,  by  God  !  "  he  said ;  "  they're  too  near  or 

I'd  shoot  all  four  of  you  whining  swine.  Hell ! 

and  I've  killed  Grosman  for  nothing !  " 

And  furiously  lashing  his  startled  horse  he  spurred 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS      193 

madly  away,  striking  savagely  with  his  sjambok  at 
the  cowering  quartette  as  he  passed. 

"  A  rifle — a  rifle —  "  gasped  the  wounded  man, 
now  plainly  dying,  and  his  ghastly  face  more  awful 
by  the  look  of  terrible  vindictiveness  it  now  wore — 
"  shoot — at — the  horse  !  " 

But  before  a  rifle  was  forthcoming  the  two 
mounted  police  rode  into  camp.  They  were  bronzed, 
burly  men,  arrayed  in  a  corduroy  uniform,  with 
a  wide  felt  hat  bearing  a  large  Imperial  crown  in 
gilt  as  a  badge,  and  were  fully  armed  with  Mauser 
rifles,  revolver  and  light  sabre. 

"  Donnerwetter !  "  exclaimed  the  leader,  a  big 
sergeant,  or  wachtmeister,  as  they  cantered  up. 
"  What  is  this— murder  ?  " 

"  Murder — and  there  goes  the  murderer  !  "  said 
the  professor. 

'  And  is  it  you,  Brandt  ?  "  he  exclaimed,  as  he 
looked  into  the  sergeant's  face. 

"  Brandt  is  my  name — it  is  true,"  said  the 
wachtmeister  gruffly,  as  he  peered  at  the  soap- 
lathered  countenance  before  him,  "  but  who  are 
you  ?  I  can  see  naught  but  soap.  .  .  .  Himmel," 
he  shouted  joyfully,  as  the  professor  beamed  back 
at  him,  "  I  was  blind.  It  is  my  dear  and  honoured 
Herr  Professor  from  Munich  !  Now,  Gott  sie  dank, 
I  see  you  again  after  all  these  years  !  " 

N 


194  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

"It  is  indeed  I,  Brandt,"  said  the  professor, 
"  but  spur,  man,  spur,  and  bring  back  that  man — 
we  must  talk  later  !  " 

With  a  sharp  word  to  the  trooper,  Brandt  un- 
slung  his  rifle  and  spurred  headlong  after  the  fleeing 
horseman,  now  rapidly  nearing  the  shelter  of  the 
dunes. 

Meanwhile,  the  professor  and  Dick  turned  their 
attention  to  the  dying  man,  whilst  the  others 
resumed  the  clamour  of  questions  and  recriminations 
which  the  arrival  of  the  police  had  interrupted. 

Gilderman,  his  self-confidence  almost  restored  by 
the  approaching  death  of  one,  and  the  flight  of  the 
other  of  his  accusers,  now  tried  to  brazen  matters 
out. 

Thrusting  himself  before  Dick,  who  was  helping 
dress  the  wound,  he  bent  down  before  Grosman  and 
began  loudly,  so  that  all  might  hear.  "  Now  then, 
Grosman,  where  are  those  diamonds  ?  It  is  a  most 
outrageous  thing  that  you  have  done,  to  rob  your 
employers  in  this  manner.  And  that  ridiculous  lie 
of  Junes'  about  salting !  Come,  man,  tell  me 
where  the  diamonds  are,  and  tell  these  people  that 
Junes  made  up  that  yarn — as  you  know  he  did 
— and  I'll  try  to  save  you  from  the  police.  Come 
now — own  up — where  are  the  stones  ?  " 

"  You  cannot   save  him   from   death — and  the 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     195 

Maker  who  will  judge  him,"  said  the  professor 
sternly  as  he  came  from  his  tent  with  his  medicine 
chest.  "  Man,  think  shame  to  pester  the  man  so; 
men  do  not  lie  on  their  deathbed  "  ;  and  as  Gilder- 
man  did  not  move  he  swung  him  aside  by  the 
collar  as  though  he  had  been  a  child. 

Gilderman  uttered  a  furious  exclamation.  "  Ab- 
surd— preposterous — professor,  surely  you  are  not 
mad  enough  to  believe  the  story  this  would-be 
thief  has  told  ?  " 

"  Story  ?  "  queried  the  professor,  "  what  story 
has  he  told  ?  Junes,  yes  !  but  this  man,  so  far, 
has  accused  you  of  nothing  !  " 

Gilderman  flushed  with  vexation  at  the  false 
step  he  had  made. 

"  But  the  diamonds  ?  "  he  insisted,  "  he  confessed 
they  had  planned  to  steal  them.  Make  him  tell 
you  where  they  are  ?  " 

"  Maybe  the  police  will  bring  them  back  with 
Junes,"  said  the  professor,  going  on  with  his  work 
of  dressing  the  wound.  "  And  if  not — you  ask  ? 
Well,  Herr  Gilderman,  what  does  it  matter — a 
thousand  carats  or  so  !  The  rich  fields  you  found 
them  on  are  still  there — it  took  but  a  few  hours  to 
find  the  stones — surely  we  can  return  to  those  so 
rich  fields  and  find  again  a  thousand  carats ! 
Hein  ?  " 


196  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

Gilderman  answered  nothing,  but  if  looks  could 
have  killed  the  old  professor,  who  did  not  even 
look  at  him,  and  Dick,  who  grinned  maliciously 
full  in  his  face,  both  of  them  would  have  preceded 
Grosman. 

Just  then  a  faint  shot  sounded  in  the  direction 
of  the  pursuit.  It  was  followed  by  another  and 
another  .  .  .  then  a  regular  fusillade. 

"  They  are  kneeling  on  the  top  of  the  first  dune," 
called  Jelder  from  a  little  rise  a  few  yards  away. 
<'  Now  they  are  mounting  again — and  coming 
back." 

"  Then  he's  got  away,"  said  Dick,  "  his  horse 
was  fresh — and  they  looked  as  though  they  had 
ridden  far." 

"  Curse  him — may  he  roast  in  hell,"  whispered 
the  dying  man,  "  but  what  he  said  was  true." 

"  Hush,"  said  the  professor,  "  do  not  try  to  talk 
now.  Save  your  breath,  man,  and  tell  your  story 
only  to  the  police.  And  remember  I  can  do  but 
little  for  you — your  time  is  very  short." 

By  this  the  police  came  cantering  back  into 
camp.  "  We  hit  him,"  said  the  wachtmeister.  "  I 
saw  him  stagger  in  the  saddle  just  as  he  got  into 
the  big  dunes.  His  horse  was  fresh  and  ours  were 
fagged,  it  was  useless  to  follow  farther.  If  he  is 
badly  hit  we  shall  find  him  at  the  waterhole — if 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     197 

not  he  will  run  right  into  the  arms  of  the  patrol 
we  meet  there.  And  now,  what  is  all  this  about  ?  " 

Gilderman  took  up  the  tale  in  voluble  German, 
and  it  was  now  evident  that,  shaken  by  the  pro- 
testations of  the  dying  man,  and  of  his  murderer, 
he  was  now  suspicious  of  Jelder,  who  had  held  a 
key  to  the  box  in  common  with  himself.  He  had 
been  awakened  by  the  outcry  that  the  prospectors 
made  when  they  saw  the  empty  box  lying  by  the 
side  of  the  bed.  His  key — he  remarked  pointedly — 
was  still  fast  round  his  neck — perhaps,  he  added 
significantly,  Jelder  had  left  his  lying  about  over- 
night ?  Jelder  flushed  angrily,  and  drawing  his 
key  out  by  the  thin  gold  chain  that  secured  it 
beneath  his  vest,  shook  it  in  Gilderman' s  face,  when 
mutual  recriminations  began  without  undue  loss 
of  time. 

The  old  professor's  wine  had  done  its  work  well 
— in  more  ways  than  one. 

Their  colleagues,  Zweiter  and  Spattboom,  instantly 
took  sides,  and  so  they  wrangled  and  vociferated, 
what  time  the  big  German  wachtmeister  made 
voluminous  notes  in  a  big  pocket  book. 

During  all  this,  the  old  professor  said  not  a  word, 
though  there  was  a  grim  twinkle  in  his  eye  as  he 
noted  the  spread  of  the  quarrel. 

Aided  by  Dick,  he  had  now  finished  attending  to  the 


igS  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

dying  man,  whom  they  had  taken  into  the  professor's 
tent,  and  who  lay  gasping  painfully,  with  the  air 
whistling  through  the  hole  Junes'  bullet  had  made 
in  his  lungs.  He  whispered  something  hoarsely 
and  painfully  to  the  professor. 

"  Come,  Herr  wachtmeister,"  the  latter  called  to 
the  big  sergeant,  "  the  man  has  but  little  time,  and 
would  make  a  statement." 

The  sergeant  came  and  knelt  by  the  dying  man. 
"  Where  are  the  diamonds,"  he  asked,  pencil  in 
hand. 

"  Nein,  ich  wissen  nicht,"  gasped  Grosman,  "  stoop 
lower,  and  I  will  tell  all  ...  I  know." 

"  He  lies,"  said  Gilderman  and  Jelder  together, 
crowding  near  to  the  bed.  "  Herr  wachtmeister, 
why  listen  to  him — he  lies  !  " 

"  Silence,"  stormed  the  wachtmeister  fiercely, 
"  your  time  will  come  to  speak — stand  back.  And 
how  know  you  if  he  lies — before  he  speaks  ?  Back  !" 
And  he  forced  them  to  do  so,  whilst  in  short,  sobbing 
gasps,  the  dying  man  told  of  the  whole  knavery  : 
how  they  had  been  bribed  to  do  the  actual  salting, 
how  each  day  Gilderman  and  Jelder  had  given  them 
a  certain  number  of  stones  to  strew  in  likely  places, 
and  find  ostentatiously  in  sight  of  the  professor, 
how  he  and  Junes  had  conceived  the  idea  of  stealing 
the  diamonds  and  burying  them  where  they  could 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     199 

find  them  later,  and  how,  when  that  morning  they 
had  overslept  and  entered  the  tent  late  and  seen 
the  strong  box  lying  there  empty,  each  had  instantly 
suspected  the  other  of  stealing  a  march  upon  him. 
But  dying  he,  Grosman,  swore  he  knew  nothing  of 
the  stones — nor  did  he  now  believe  that  Junes 
did! 

"  Those  thieves — those  men  who  first  put  tempta- 
tion in  our  way — they  know — ask  them — curse 
them !  "  he  concluded,  whilst  the  sergeant  peremp- 
torily demanded  silence  from  the  accused  men,  who 
were  storming  angrily  at  the  dying  man's  denuncia- 
tion. 

"  Brietmann,"  he  called  to  his  comrade,  "  search 
all  the  tents — everything  !  I  arrest  you  all — let  no 
man  move  till  a  search  has  been  made.  Now," 
he  eontinued,  rising  from  the  dying  man's  side,  and 
turning  on  them,  "  which  of  you  has  the  diamonds  ?  " 

"  Why  should  we  steal  them — why  believe  the 
tale  of  this  thief  who  owns  he  meant  to  steal  them 
— why  believe  him  against  us  ?  "  they  demanded — 
united  again  now,  in  their  efforts  to  discredit 
Grosman. 

"  One  at  a  time,"  said  the  wachtmeister  angrily, 
"  and  silence  you  others."  And  he  proceeded  to 
catechise  and  badger  them  one  by  one,  filling  page 
after  page  of  his  notebook  with  their  replies. 


200  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

Meanwhile  Brietmann  searched  tent  after  tent ; 
ransacking  bags,  portmanteaux  and  boxes,  shaking 
out  clothing  and  blankets,  and  prying  into  every 
conceivable  article  in  a  vain  endeavour  to  find  the 
stones ;  whilst  the  indignant  quartette  under 
examination  broke  out  again  and  again  in  a  storm 
of  impotent  wrath. 

In  the  middle  of  this  hubbub  the  professor's  voice 
was  heard  for  the  first  time. 

"  Hush!"  he  commanded  sternly,  "  in  the  name 
of  common  humanity,  hush  !  at  least  for  a  minute. 
The  man  is  dying." 

Even  as  he  spoke,  Grosman,  the  death  rattle  in  his 
throat,  in  a  last  convulsive  effort,  raised  himself  on 
his  elbow,  and  with  a  terrible  look  on  his  face  pointed 
an  accusing  finger  at  Gilderman  and  the  group  round 
him,  and  with  a  last  choking  attempt  at  speech  fell 
back  dead. 

Immediately  Brietmann,  who  had  finished  his 
search  in  the  other  tents,  and  stood  looking  on, 
addressed  the  wachtmeister : 

"  There  is  nothing  there,"  he  said,  "  and  there 
remains  but  this — the  Herr  Professor's  tent — to 
search." 

The  wachtmeister  turned  apologetically  to  the 
professor  : 

"  The  Herr  Professor  will  permit  ?  "  he  asked. 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     201 

"  And  why  this  indignity,  Brandt  ?  "  demanded 
the  professor  sternly. 

"It  is  my  duty,  Herr  Professor ;  in  such  cases  I 
may  not  discriminate,"  apologised  Brandt,  "  and 
it  is  but  a  matter  of  form." 

"So  be  it — search  !  "  and  the  offended  professor 
turned  again  to  the  dead  man,  ignoring  the  indus- 
trious Brietmann,  who  emptied  bags,  unlocked 
boxes,  peered  into  jars  of  chemicals,  and  generally 
upset  the  scientist's  most  sacred  possessions. 

At  length,  in  a  dark  corner  of  the  tent,  Brietmann 
came  to  a  black  box  secured  with  a  big  padlock. 

"  Herr  Professor,"  he  called  ;  "  this  box.  It  is 
locked." 

The  professor  simply  grunted. 

'  The  key,  Herr  Professor,"  he  persisted. 

"  I  advise  you  to  leave  that  box  alone,"  growled 
the  owner. 

"  It  must  be  opened,  nicht  warum,  wachtmeister  ?  " 
asked  Brietmann  of  the  sergeant. 

"  Ja  wohl,"  said  the  wachtmeister. 

"  Again  I  advise  you  not,"  said  the  old  man. 
"  Surely  there  is  no  need  ;  I  do  not  wish  it  opened." 

By  now  every  one  was  looking  at  the  professor 
with  wonder  or  suspicion — even  Dick  could  not 
understand  his  reluctance  to  have  the  box  opened. 

"  Sehr  gut,"  said  he,  as  all  eyes  were  turned  on 


202  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

him,  "  take  the  key  !  "  and  he  flung  it  over  to  where 
Brietmann  knelt  by  the  box. 

The  policeman  fumbled  with  the  lock,  threw  back 
the  lid,  and  simultaneously  gave  vent  to  a  terrific 
yell,  as  he  flung  himself  violently  backwards.  For 
from  the  open  box  rose  the  writhing  forms  of  half 
a  dozen  big  cobras,  their  hoods  flattened  and  arched, 
vicious  and  ready  to  strike,  whilst  over  one  of  the 
corners  came  gliding  the  broad  flattened  head  and 
bloated  body  of  a  huge  puff-adder. 

Within  five  seconds  no  one  remained  in  the  big 
tent  but  the  dead  man  and  the  professor,  who, 
laughing  softly,  proceeded  to  collect  his  straying 
pets ;  showing  an  utter  disregard  of  any  danger  of 
being  bitten,  accountable  for  by  the  fact  that  he  had 
removed  every  fang  from  the  poisonous  specimens 
long  before. 

Dick  had  been  as  lively  as  any  one  in  making 
tracks,  for  he  had  a  horror  of  snakes,  and  as  he 
burst  from  the  tent  his  foot  caught  in  a  guy-rope  and 
down  he  went  with  the  big  wachtmeister  sprawling 
on  top  of  him.  Both  scrambled  up  in  quick  time, 
for  each  of  them  imagined  he  had  snakes  crawling 
all  over  him,  but  as  Dick  rose  to  his  feet,  out  from 
the  bosom  of  his  shirt  fell  the  red  handkerchief  full 
of  diamonds  he  had  found  the  day  before,  and  as  it 
fell  out  rolled  a  dozen  or  more  of  the  little  brilliants 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     203 

and  lay  there  flashing  and  sparkling  in  the  sun- 
light. 

"  Donner-wetter  !  "  yelled  the  wachtmeister ,  "  the 
diamonds  !  Here  is  the  thief  !  "  And  instantly  he 
seized  Dick  in  a  formidable  grip. 

Curses  and  execrations  burst  from  the  other 
men,  who,  wildly  excited,  crowded  round  Dick  and 
the  diamonds — threatening  and  exulting. 

"  Thief !  Scoundrel !  Rascally  mule-driver  ! 
Schwein-hund !  "  they  cried. 

"  The  handcuffs,  Brietmann  !  Quick  !  "  shouted 
the  sergeant,  and  Dick  realised  instantly  the  serious- 
ness of  his  position.  He  had  had  no  opportunity 
of  telling  the  professor  of  the  find  he  had  made ;  and 
who  among  these  rogues — each  eager  to  fix  the 
guilt  on  some  one  else  and  discredit  the  tale  both 
the  dead  man  and  Junes  had  told — would  believe  him 
if  he  told  the  story  now  ? 

The  quantity  of  diamonds  he  had  found  about 
equalled  the  stolen  contents  of  the  box,  and  things 
could  scarcely  look  blacker  for  him.  He  knew  the 
law  was  likely  to  be  severe  with  him,  as  a  Britisher 
he  would  probably  get  the  extreme  sentence.  There 
was  no  one  but  the  professor  to  appeal  to — and, 
bitter  thought — would  even  he  believe  him  with  all 
this  damning  evidence  against  him  ?  All  this  passed 
through  his  mind  in  an  instant,  as  he  stood  in 


204  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

amazement,  too  taken  aback  to  speak,  and  passively 
staring  at  the  fallen  diamonds. 

Then  the  wachtmeister' s  grip  tightened,  as  Briet- 
mann  hurried  up,  making  ready  the  handcuffs  as 
he  came. 

"  I  did  not  steal  them  !  "  shouted  Dick,  finding 
his  tongue  at  last.  "  I  will  explain.  Professor ! 
Professor  !  I  did  not  steal  them  !  " 

"  Lying  rogue,"  said,  or  rather  snarled  Gilderman, 
thrusting  his  face  close  to  Dick's,  and  filled  with  the 
rage  of  a  lately  frightened  man.  "  Filthy  donkey- 
driver  and  thief — you  were  too  miserable  and  con- 
temptible for  us  even  to  suspect !  " 

And  secure  in  the  fact  that  the  wachtmeister  held 
Dick,  he  struck  the  latter  across  the  face  with  his 
open  hand. 

Before  he  had  time  to  draw  back  things  happened. 

Dick,  blazing  with  fury  at  the  indignity,  wrenched 
himself  free  of  the  wachtmeister,  as  though  that  big 
man  had  been  a  child,  struck  Gilderman  a  terrific 
smash  on  the  nose  that  flattened  it  and  him  instantly, 
and  seizing  Jelder,  who  had  tried  to  trip  him,  he 
threw  that  unfortunate  Israelite  on  the  top  of  his 
colleague.  But  now  the  other  men  flung  them- 
selves upon  Dick  simultaneously,  and  for  a  short 
but  crowded  period  a  most  memorable  scrap  took 
place  in  and  round  that  little  prospecting  camp. 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     205 

Dick,  as  he  afterwards  expressed  it,  was  "  all  out  " 
in  that  brief  but  brisk  encounter,  and  fought  with 
every  limb  and  muscle  he  possessed. 

Borne  down  by  sheer  numbers  for  a  moment,  he 
succeeded  in  twisting  Brietmann  under  him,  and 
his  knee,  judiciously  planted  in  the  plump  police- 
man's embonpoint  as  they  fell,  with  the  weight  of 
the  other  crowd  on  top  of  them,  drove  all  the  wind 
out  of  that  unfortunate  man,  who,  for  a  time,  took 
no  further  interest  in  the  proceedings. 

Dick  felt  him  gasp  and  subside,  and  at  that  very 
moment  his  hand  came  in  contact  with  the  heavy 
steel  handcuffs.  Here  was  a  weapon  worth  having, 
and  with  such  odds  against  him  Dick  had  no  hesita- 
tion in  using  it,  and  swinging  them  round  blindly 
at  the  arms  clutching  at  him,  he  felt  them  meet 
flesh  and  bone  with  a  soul-satisfying  crunch.  A 
sharp  yelp  followed,  and  Dick  felt  the  scrum  above 
him  lighten,  as  Zweiter  retired  from  the  fray,  spitting 
blood  and  curses  in  a  polyglot  and  highly  satisfactory 
manner. 

But  now  the  big  wachtmeister ,  a  powerful  and 
athletic  man,  was  less  cumbered  by  his  would-be 
helpers,  and  getting  a  firm  grip  on  Dick  with  both 
arms  he  gradually  forced  him  down  on  the  unfortun- 
ate Brietmann,  whilst  Spattboom,  his  one  remaining 
helper,  valiantly  clung  to  Dick's  frantically  kicking 


206  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

legs.  With  a  last  desperate  effort  the  latter  twisted 
himself  sufficiently  to  allow  his  free  arm  to  again 
swing  the  handcuffs,  and  this  time  they  caught  the 
wachtmeister  neatly  on  the  nose,  setting  that  organ 
bleeding  profusely,  and  raising  the  big  Teuton's 
angry  passions  to  a  boiling-over  point. 

So  far,  to  do  him  but  justice,  he  had  made  no 
attempt  to  use  his  revolver,  but  now,  roused  by  the 
blow,  and  furious  at  the  sight  of  his  own  blood,  he 
immediately  released  Dick  and  drew  his  weapon. 

Dick  heard  the  click  of  the  hammer  as  he 
cocked  it :  heard  too  the  furious  "  Schwein-hund 
Engldnder  ! — I'll  shoot  you  dead  for  that !  "  saw 
the  muzzle  thrust  within  a  few  inches  of  his  head, 
and  shut  his  eyes. 

And  as  he  did  so  the  wachtmeister  was  hauled  back 
by  the  shirt  collar  with  terrific  force,  and  flung  back 
on  the  sand  with  his  neck  almost  broken,  whilst  the 
bullet  meant  for  Dick's  brains  sang  over  the  neigh- 
bouring sand-dune.  A  vigorous  kick  sent  Dick's 
remaining  assailant  flying,  and  he  scrambled  to  his 
feet  to  see  the  professor  calmly  taking  possession  of 
the  half-stunned  wachtmeister' s  pistol. 

"  Enough,"  he  exclaimed,  "  think  shame,  Brandt, 
to  shoot  an  unarmed  man !  That  would  be  cowardly, 
and  you  are  no  coward  !  They  taught  you  not  such 
unbillig  spiel  at  the  gymnasium  at  Munich." 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     207 

"  Unarmed  !  "  spluttered  the  wachtmeister ,  "  he 
has  the  handcuffs — and  my  nose  is  smashed  !  Herr 
Professor,  you  must  not  stand  between  me  and  my 
prisoner.  With  all  respect — no  !  Brietmann,  you 
schwein-hund  /  .  .  .  never  have  I  seen  such  a 
dummkopf  /  .  .  .  Secure  him,  I  say !  " 

"  Hold  !  "  roared  the  professor,  "  touch  him  not 
till  I  hear  what  all  this  is  about.  Besides,  the  man 
will  kill  you  !  Never  have  I  seen  a  better  fighter — 
or  a  better  fight !  And  fair  play  he  shall  have. 
And  explain — I  saw  not  the  beginning  of  all  this — 
what  has  the  Herr  Sydney  done  ?  " 

"  Done,"  snarled  Gilderman,  sidling  near,  his  face 
bruised  and  discoloured  from  Dick's  first  upper- 
cut,  "  done ! — why  don't  you  see  the  thieving  hound 
has  stolen  the  diamonds — there  they  lay — they  fell 
from  his  shirt,  the  dirty  thief !  " 

Apparently  for  the  first  time,  the  professor's 
glance  fell  upon  the  red  handkerchief  with  the 
diamonds,  and  he  picked  them  up,  and  stood 
balancing  them  in  his  hand  and  look  ng  from  Dick 
to  Gilderman  before  he  replied. 

"  Professor,"  began  Dick,  finding  his  tongue  again ; 
"  I  am  no  thief — that  you  can  bear  witness.  I " 

The  professor  interrupted  him  with  a  gesture. 

"  So,"  said  he  slowly,  "  and  it  was  for  this  you 
attacked  an  unarmed  and  innocent  man  ?  " 


208       THE  SALTING  OF  THE  FIELDS 

"  Innocent,"  spluttered  Jelder,  "  this  is  too 
thick  !  There  lie  the  stones — who  took  them  if  he 
didn't  ?  " 

"  I  did,"  said  the  professor. 


CHAPTER  V 

THERE  was  silence  for  a  few  seconds — except  for 
a  universal  gasp  of  wonder,  which  as  far  as  Dick 
was  concerned  was  mingled  with  relief  and  admira- 
tion. 

For  here  was  this  wonderful  old  professor,  who 
had  already  been  a  surprise  packet  to  Dick  in 
several  ways,  weighing  in  with  a  most  finished 
and  artistic  lie,  just  in  the  nick  of  time  to  save 
him — when  everything  appeared  lost  ! 

"  You !  "  cried  Gilderman,  as  the  professor 
stood,  still  holding  Brandt's  revolver,  and  smiling 
blandly  at  the  group  of  mauled  and  discomfited 
scoundrels  ;  "  You  ?  " 

"  Yes  !  "  he  thundered,  his  jaw  setting  sternly 
again.  "I — I,  who  you  thought  to  dupe.  I,  who 
have  seen  through  your  perfidious  plan  from 
the  first  ('  Oh,  oh  !  '  thought  Dick,  '  that's  for 
the  benefit  of  the  police.')  I,  who  you  would 
have  made  the  scapegoat  for  your  villainy  —  at 
the  cost  of  my  name  and  honour  —  I  took  the 
stones. 

209  Q 


210  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

"  Come,  Herr  wachtmeister,  take  your  revolver 
and  listen.  There  is  no  need  for  further  conceal- 
ment. I  drugged  these  men  last  night,  and  took 
the  stones — foreseeing  clearly  that  these  scoundrels 
would  quarrel  when  the  loss  was  discovered — and 
they  realised  that  they  could  salt  no  more — nor  take 
back  the  lying  '  proof  '  they  relied  upon  for  their 
scheme.  And  it  fell  out  as  I  had  believed — 
though  I  did  not  foresee  that  murder  would  be 
done  before  I  could  prevent  it.  ...  And  I  gave 
them  to  the  Herr  Sydney  to  guard  for  me — for  he 
was  the  only  honest  man  among  this  crowd  of 
scoundrels — and  I  am  an  old  and  feeble  man  !  " 

The  big  wachtmeister  rubbed  his  throttled  throat 
feelingly,  and  grunted  dissent,  whilst  the  accused 
and  desperate  quartette  broke  into  angry  protesta- 
tions. 

"  Deny  it  as  you  like,"  said  the  professor,  "  Gros- 
man  swore  it  with  his  dying  breath,  Junes  swore  it 
after  he  had  shot  him,  Sydney  saw  the  salting  with 
his  own  eyes." 

"  The  word  of  a  murderer,  a  delirious  man,  and  a 
thief — against  that  of  four  gentlemen  !  "  Gilder- 
man  exclaimed,  bluffing  desperately  for  the  benefit 
of  the  wachtmeister  and  Brietmann ;  who  had 
pulled  themselves  together,  and  stood  looking  with 
lowering  brows  from  one  to  the  other. 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     211 

"  Gentlemen  ! — Lieber  Gott !  Then  gentlemen,  if 
you  still  persist  in  your  innocence,  it  is  but  of  the 
simplest  thing  for  you  to  prove  it.  The  Herr 
wachtmeister  will  take  us  all  back  to  Luderitzbucht, 
and  on  the  way,  what  is  simpler  than  to  again  test 
the  rich  spots  from  which  you  obtained  so  easily 
these  thousand  carats,  hein  ?  If  you  found  these 
there — there  will  be  others,  nicht  warum  ?  And 
then  I  will  say  that  I  am  sorry !  And  meanwhile 
the  wachtmeister  can  keep  the  stones.  And  I  will 
answer  for  this  last  '  theft ' — I,  whose  name  is 
worth  more  than  a  thousand  such  '  gentlemen  '  as 
these  !  And  now,  Herr  wachtmeister — or  rather 
shall  I  say  my  dear  pupil  of  the  old  Munchener 
days  ?  I  regret  that  I  have  hurt  your  throat, 
but  I  am  sure  you  would  rather  that,  than  be 
guilty  of  shooting  an  innocent  and  unarmed  man 
— who,  I  am  sure,  was  first  assaulted  by  these 
gentlemen." 

"  Ja  wohl,"  grumbled  the  wachtmeister  ;  "  that 
is  true,  that  coward  there  struck  him  after  I  had 
seized  his  arms.  Aber  donner-wetter,  Herr  Professor, 
why  not  have  told  me  this — there  in  the  tent — long 
ago  ?  It  would  have  saved  me  a  broken  nose 
from  this  '  innocent,  unarmed  '  Englander  of  yours, 
and  an  almost  broken  neck  from  yourself  !  Tausend 
!  I  remember  that  grip  of  yours  in  the 


212  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

gymnasium  of  old  !  Lieber  Gott ! — but  the  years 
have  not  weakened  it.  And  with  this  devil  incar- 
nate of  an  Englander  to  aid  you,  what  had  you 
to  fear  from  six  such  as  these  ?  Why  did  you  not 
bundle  the  whole  lot  back  and  have  them  locked 
up?  " 

"  They  were  all  armed,  and  we  were  not,"  said  the 
professor. 

"  Then  we  will  disarm  them,"  said  Brandt,  and 
covering  them  with  his  revolver  he  made  Briet- 
mann  do  so — taking  away  the  revolver  that  each 
man  carried,  and  taking  not  the  slightest  notice  of 
their  protests. 

"  And  now  you  are  under  arrest,"  he  told  them, 
"  and  at  any  attempt  to  escape  you  will  be 
shot." 

Then  blowing  a  whistle,  he  summoned  the  camp 
boys — who,  in  mortal  fear  of  the  police,  had  obeyed 
their  first  order  to  remain  with  the  horses  some 
distance  away ;  and  who  would  have  seen  the 
white  men  kill  each  other  till  none  were  left,  before 
daring  to  disobey  that  order — and  told  them  harshly 
to  bury  Grosman,  and  prepare  to  strike  camp 
and  trek  immediately. 

Dick,  who  had  stood  as  one  in  a  dream,  and  let 
the  professor  do  all  the  talking,  now  shook  himself 
together  sufficiently  to  hand  over  the  handcuffs 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     213 

to  Brietmann  —  who  only  glared  at  him — and 
apologised  to  Brandt  for  the  unlucky  blow  he  had 
given  him. 

"  I  bear  no  malice,  friend  Englander,"  said  the 
wachtmeister ,  "  but  you  have  broken  my  nose. 
And  some  day  I  should  like  to  meet  you  in  friendly 
ringen-spiel — I  think  I  would  pay  you  in  full  for 
that  blow  !  " 

"  Nothing  would  suit  me  better,"  said  Dick 
eagerly,  for  he  regretted  the  blow  almost,  but  not 
quite,  as  much  as  the  wachtmeister,  and  he  was  a 
past  master  at  wrestling.  "  Whenever  you  like, 
Herr  Brandt ;  shall  we  try  a  fall  now  ?  " 

"  Himmel,  no  !  "  said  the  big  fellow,  "  I  have 
had  plenty  for  one  day  if  you  have  not.  We  must 
postpone  the  pleasure." 

Dick  set  about  the  business  of  striking  camp,  and 
for  a  time  was  fully  occupied.  Meanwhile  his  mind 
was  in  a  whirl.  That  the  professor  had  invented 
a  plausible  lie  on  the  spur  of  the  instant  to  save 
him,  was  of  course  obvious  ;  but  it  was  apparently 
not  all  lie,  for  he  had  certainly  drugged  the  wine 
the  previous  evening  ! 

But  the  stones — who  had  got  them  ?  He  could 
have  sworn  that  Junes  had  told  the  truth  as  he 
rode  away — murderer  though  he  was !  And  Gros- 
man — would  a  dying  man  lie  ? 


214  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

He  was  itching  to  get  near  the  professor  alone,  to 
tell  him  his  own  story — possibly  the  old  man 
believed  him  to  be  the  thief — although  he  had  lied 
to  save  him. 

Altogether  the  whole  thing  was  a  puzzle.  Mean- 
while he  went  on  with  his  work.  Tents  were  struck, 
packs  made  up,  and  pack  animals  laden,  and  soon 
all  that  remained  of  the  camp  was  the  trestle,  on 
which,  covered  with  a  sheet,  lay  the  still  form  of 
Grosman.  The  wachtmeister  sang  out  a  brief 
order,  two  of  the  Hottentots  rapidly  shovelled  out 
a  shallow  grave  in  the  sand,  barely  covering  the 
murdered  man.  Dick  stood  by  with  his  hat  off — 
he  had  barely  escaped  a  bullet  himself  but  an  hour 
before ! 

"  Poor  beggar,"  he  thought,  "  shot  and  buried 
like  a  dog,  and  all  because  these  bigger  scoundrels 
tempted  him  to  run  crooked.  And  he  was  some 
woman's  son — some  one  will  mourn  him.  Buried 
like  a  dog  !  " 

But  it  was  not  so ;  for  looking  up  he  saw  the 
professor,  bareheaded,  standing  beside  the  grave, 
prayer-book  in  hand ;  and  he  stood  silent  and 
respectful  whilst  the  old  man  read  a  short  solemn 
prayer  for  the  dead  in  his  native  German. 

Then  mounting  their  horses  they  trotted  after 
the  already  moving  cavalcade,  leaving  the  forlorn 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     215 

little  mound  and  the  dead  ashes  of  the  camp  fire 
alone  marking  where  their  camp  had  stood. 

The  police  officers  rode  ahead,  the  four  con- 
spirators, silent  and  dejected,  a  short  distance 
behind  them,  and  Dick  and  the  professor  brought 
up  the  rear.  Gradually  they  fell  farther  behind, 
till  well  out  of  earshot  of  the  others,  and  Dick  at 
last  had  the  chance  to  tell  the  story  of  how  he 
found  the  stones. 

"  Professor,"  he  began,  in  low  eager  tones,  "  I 
cannot  thank  you  enough  for  inventing  that  story 
to  save  me.  But  you  must  not  think  I  am  a  thief  ! 
These  are  not  the  stones  from  the  box — I  did  not 
steal  them." 

"  I  know  that,"  interrupted  the  professor,  "  but 
where  got  you  these  ?  " 

"  This  side  the  big  dune  where  I  first  saw  Grosman 
salting  two  days  ago.  They  lie  there  in  thousands. 
I  got  these  in  an  hour  or  so." 

"  Now  Gott  sie  Dank ! "  said  the  professor  joyfully. 
"These  rascals  then  have  too  clever  been,  and  the 
ground  is  in  truth  rich  !  Gott  sie  Dank  !  Our  trip 
has  not  been  in  vain.  But  neither  the  police  nor 
these  knaves  must  know  .  .  .  and  we  must  ride 
on  quick.  For  I  bade  them  test  the  ground  again 
where  they  salted — and  that  is  the  first  place,  and 
they  must  find  nothing." 


216  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

"  We  are  nearly  there,"  said  Dick,  "  and  it's 
risky.  For  where  they  salted  is  barely  300  yards 
from  where  the  stones  lie  thick.  But  we  must 
take  them  to  where  they  picked  their  own  up — 
and  they  won't  search  far — they  are  too  down 
at  mouth  for  that.  But,  professor,  where  are 
the  real  stones  ?  Who  stole  them  ?  Who  has 
them  ?  " 

"  Ach,  that  is  the  mystery,"  replied  the  professor, 
and  spurred  his  horse  on  before  Dick  could  ask  him 
any  more. 

An  hour  later  they  came  to  the  big  dune,  the 
scene  of  Grosman's  salting,  and  here  Dick,  with 
mixed  feelings,  stood  by  whilst  Gilderman  made  his 
last  attempt  at  bluff — setting  the  boys  to  work  with 
sieves,  whilst  he  and  his  colleagues  searched  all 
around  the  vicinity  of  that  last  "  rich  find,"  and,  of 
course,  finding  nothing ;  whilst  had  he  known  it, 
but  a  bare  stone's  throw  or  two  away  they  were 
lying  in  abundance. 

Dick  could  almost  have  found  it  in  his  heart  to 
pity  him,  as  the  despairing,  cadaverous  wretch  at 
length  gave  up  the  hopeless  search. 

Late  that  evening,  as  they  approached  the  first 
waterhole,  the  wachtmeister  pointed  significantly 
to  a  saddled  horse  cropping  quietly  near  by,  whilst 
as  they  got  nearer  the  pits,  five  or  six  big  vultures 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     217 

flapped  lazily  away.     "  I  knew  I  hit  him,"  said  the 
wachtmeister  significantly. 

"  Junes,"  thought  Dick ;  "  now  if  they  find  he 
really  has  the  stones  what  will  happen  then  ?  " 

Junes  it  was :  they  found  all  that  the  vultures  had 
left  of  him  lying  there  by  the  water,  with  a  ghastly 
bullet-hole  through  back  and  shoulder.  The  marvel 
was  that  he  had  lived  to  ride  so  far.  But  there 
were  no  diamonds,  and  Dick  was  more  mystified 
than  ever.  A  few  pencilled  words,  scrawled  on  the 
leaf  of  a  pocket-book,  again  telling  the  tale  of  the 
salting  and  naming  Gilderman  as  the  chief  con- 
spirator, lay  pinned  to  the  dead  man's  shirt,  and  the 
wachtmeister,  as  he  read  it,  called  out  grimly  to 
them  to  come  and  look  at  another  piece  of  their 
work. 

Reluctantly  they  came  closer  to  the  awful  thing 
that  had  once  been  Junes,  whilst  the  police  sergeant, 
long  since  inured  to  such  sights — all  too  frequent 
in  the  desert — read  aloud  the  note,  and  asked  them 
if  they  still  denied  the  testimony  of  the  two 
dead  men.  Gilderman  in  vain  endeavoured  to 
brazen  it  out,  and  the  wachtmeister,  changing  his 
tactics,  forced  him  and  the  others  to  look  close 
at  what  had  been  a  face,  and  identify  it  as  that 
of  Junes. 

The  terrible  plan  succeeded,  for  at  the  gruesome 


218  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

sight,  the  little  bravado  left  in  them  gave  way 
entirely.  Gilderman,  physically  sick,  staggered  away 
a  yard  or  two  and  fell  in  a  faint,  and  Jelder,  whimper- 
ing like  a  child,  broke  down  utterly.  "  Gott  in 
Himmel,"  he  cried,  "  what  a  death  !  I  can't  stand 
any  more  of  this  !  Yes,  it  is  true  we  were  all  in  it — 
but  the  plan  was  Gilderman's." 

Again  the  wachtmeister  made  notes  ;  and  in  their 
efforts  to  stand  in  as  well  as  possible,  each  now 
tried  to  further  implicate  the  other,  till  the  sergeant 
closed  his  book  and  roughly  bade  them  be  silent, 
and  keep  their  precious  tale  for  the  Richter  in 
Windhuk,  who  would  try  them. 

As  they  rode  into  Luderitzbucht  a  week  later, 
one  of  the  first  men  that  Dick  saw  was  Solly,  who 
in  the  excitement  of  the  past  few  weeks  he  had 
almost  forgotten  the  existence  of.  But  as  he  saw 
the  little  Jew,  who  had  stood  by  him  before  and  who 
had  been  instrumental  in  getting  him  his  job,  he 
remembered  that  Solly  would  expect  a  full  account 
of  all  that  had  happened,  and  the  question  was — 
should  he  tell  him  of  the  stones  he  had  found,  or 
only  of  the  salting  ? 

However,  he  had  neither  time  nor  opportunity 
to  say  anything  then,  for  encountering  the  little 
cavalcade  just  as  the  wachtmeister  led  it  up  to  the 
police  station,  he  opened  his  little  twinkling  eyes 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     219 

wide  at  the  sight  of  the  four  dejected — and  most 
obvious — prisoners,  gave  Dick  a  wink  which  ex- 
pressed volumes,  and  made  off  in  a  bee  line  towards 
the  telegraph  station.  There  he  sent  a  most  inno- 
cent wire  to  a  small  retail  tobacconist  in  Kimberley — 
a  wire  that  apparently  conveyed  nothing  more 
than  a  complaint  as  to  the  quality  of  certain  cigars 
that  Solly  had  received.  Strangely  enough,  how- 
ever, within  an  hour  or  two  of  its  receipt  certain 
gentlemen  vitally  connected  with  diamonds  and  all 
concerned  in  them  knew  that  they  had  no  reason 
to  fear  the  great  "  North-Eastern  "  diamond  fields, 
as  they  had  been  salted. 

Meanwhile  the  wachtmeister  handed  over  Gilder- 
man  and  Co.  to  the  officer  in  charge  at  the  police 
station,  where  they  were  detained — in  common  with 
the  diamonds — Dick's  diamonds  ! 

To  the  Herr  Professor  the  officials  were  politeness 
itself,  and  thanks  to  his  good  offices  even  Dick 
was  treated  with  civility  —  Englishman  though  he 
was. 

As  they  left  the  station  they  met  the  company's 
Luderitzbucht  agent,  a  most  important  gentleman, 
who  was  looking  both  flushed  and  perturbed.  It 
was  evident  that  news  travelled  quickly  in  Luderitz- 
bucht, for  he  had  already — as  his  first  words  clearly 
proved — heard  of  the  arrests. 


220  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

"  Herr  Professor,"  he  blurted  out,  "  what  a 
calamity!  Most  unfortunate.  Gilderman  and  the 
others  all  arrested.  Surely  most  tactless  !  Could  it 
not  have  been  avoided  ?  It  might  have  been 
explained,  but  to  arrest  them  aU  !  The  company 
is  as  good  as  floated." 

"  Not  all,"  said  the  professor  grimly,  looking  the 
excited  agent  up  and  down.  "  Not  all,  Herr 
Hauptmann — two  are  dead.  We  caught  them 
salting — Herr  Sydney  here  and  myself — surely  it 
was  '  tactless  '  of  them  ?  A  calamity  !  Truly  yes, 
for  them !  And,  Herr  Hauptmann,  if  the  new 
'  company '  has  been  floated  without  waiting  for 
my  report,  so  much  the  worse  for  them." 

The  agent  glared  from  the  professor  to  Dick,  as 
though  he  would  have  liked  to  eat  both  of  them, 
but  he  saw  he  had  made  a  mistake,  also  saw  that 
the  thousand  shares  Gilderman  had  promised 
him  would  never  materialise,  and  changed  his 
tactics. 

"My  dear  Herr  Professor,"  he  said,  "of  course 
you  were  right.  I  was  so  upset  for  a  moment  that 
I  did  not  quite  know  how  to  look  at  it,  but  of  course 
you  are  right.  And  the  ground  then  is  worthless, 
is  it  not  so  ?  " 

"  I  would  not  go  so  far  as  to  say  that,"  said  the 
professor,  cautiously ;  "  there  has  been  no  real  test — 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     221 

these  rascals  started  their  salting  at  once.  I  leave 
immediately  for  Johannesburg  to-night.  I  hear 
there  is  a  steamer  leaving  then — and  there  I  shall 
report  thoroughly  on  what  has  happened.  Possibly 
the  company  will  send  up  a  more  carefully  chosen 
expedition  again — they  have  the  option  for  another 
three  months.  In  that  case,  and  if  they  wish  me 
to  return,  the  Herr  Sydney  here  will  take  charge  of 
the  prospecting." 

The  agent  looked  sourly  at  Dick.  "  You  know, 
professor,  the  company  like  to  engage  their  own 
prospectors,"  he  demurred. 

"  Yes,  and  I  believe  last  time  you  recommended 
one  of  them,"  replied  the  professor  blandly.  "  Last 
time  the  company  made  a  colossal  mistake — 
prospectors,  experts,  representatives,  all  were  rogues  ! 
Two  lie  dead  back  there  in  the  dunes  and  four  lie 
in  gaol !  I  want  no  more  of  that  kind.  And,  Herr 
Hauptmann,  if  I  go,  this  man  goes — if  there  is  a 
man  in  the  country  who  can  find  diamonds  there, 
it  is  he." 

"  That's  a  fact,"  said  Dick  to  himself,  as  he 
realised  all  the  professor  was  doing  for  him. 

"  And  now,  Herr  Hauptmann,"  continued  the 
old  man,  as  they  reached  the  agent's  office,  "  pay 
Sydney  his  cheque — and  double  it — I  will  answer 
to  the  company." 


222  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

So  Dick  got  his  cheque,  and  his  discharge,  and 
making  a  straight  line  for  the  bank  he  changed 
the  former,  without  loss  of  time.  He  had  seen 
cheques  stopped  before,  and  trusted  Hauptmann 
just  about  as  much  as  he  had  trusted  the  Gilderman 
outfit. 

Then  he  went  to  the  hotel,  where  the  professor's 
belongings  had  been  dumped  in  the  biggest  room 
the  building  boasted. 

Here  the  scientist  called  him  in,  and  locking 
the  door,  sat  down  on  the  bed  and  looked  at 
him. 

"  Young  and  strong,  and  honest,  you  should 
become  rich  in  this  country,  where  honest  men  are 
so  scarce,"  he  said  kindly.  "  Herr  Sydney,  or  rather 
do  I  call  you  Dick,  for  you  are  young  enough  to  be 
my  son — you  heard  what  I  told  the  agent  ?  Well, 
I  go  to  Johannesburg  in  a  few  hours,  but  I  shall 
come  back,  I  am  sure — though  whether  the  company 
sends  me  straight  back,  or  whether  they  await 
the  expiration  of  the  syndicate's  lease,  I  cannot 
say — financiers  do  strange  things,  and  who  knows 
what  they  will  do  ? 

"  But  when  I  come,  you  go  too — and  there  will 
be  an  opportunity  for  you  such  as  few  men  have. 
You  will  know  for  certain  beforehand  where  the 
stones  lie  rich,  you  can  purchase  shares  as  soon  as 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS  223 
flotation  is  effected,  knowing  well  they  will  become 
valuable — you  can  make  your  fortune." 

"  But  I  have  no  money,"  said  Dick,  "  my  cheque 
won't  last  long." 

"  You  see  that  box,"  asked  the  professor,  pointing 
to  a  certain  black,  padlocked  trunk  amongst  his 
baggage. 

"  I  haven't  forgotten  it/'   said  Dick  feelingly. 

"  Well,  the  wherewithal  to  pave  your  way  to 
fortune  lies  in  that." 

"  Snakes ! "  exclaimed  Dick,  with  a  lively 
recollection  of  the  last  time  that  box  had  been 
opened. 

The  professor  moved  towards  it.  Dick  moved 
towards  the  door. 

"Wait,  man,  wait!"  said  the  professor.  "But 
they  are  harmless." 

"  Oh,  yes !  I  know,"  said  Dick,  edging  still  nearer 
the  door.  "  Pretty  little  things,  some  people  call 
them — like  that  scorpion  you  raved  about,  before  ! 
Here,  I  say,  professor,  play  the  game  ;  I  don't  want 
fortunes  of  that  kind — here,  I'm  off  !" 

"  The  door  is  locked,"  said  the  old  man  calmly  ; 
"  Wunderbahr!  here  is  a  man  I  thought  feared 
nothing — a  fighter  of  the  best — afraid  of  a  few  harm- 
less snakes !  " 

"  Professor,"  pleaded  Dick,  as  the  old  man  bent 


224  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

over  the  padlock,  "  don't  do  it ;  I  don't  want  any 
fortune.  Oh,  Lord  !  I  shall  have  two  fits  !  Yow  ! 
Help !  there  he  goes !  "  and  as  the  box  opened 
Dick  sprang  on  to  the  bed. 

"  Quite  harmless,"  said  the  professor,  as  he  flung 
back  the  lid  ;  "  and  but  how  splendid,  wunderschon, 
hein  ?  Three  new  specimens  among  them  of 
varieties  quite  unknown — and  the  fame  will  be 
mine.  And  the  scorpion  you  discovered,  and  so 
generously  gave  me  !  Ach,  meine  jreund,  now  I  can 
indeed  repay  you  for  your  so  great  generosity. 
See,  then ! "  And  with  a  dramatic  gesture  he 
plunged  his  hand  down  among  the  wriggling  snakes, 
and  groping  among  them  in  a  manner  that  made 
every  hair  on  Dick's  head  stand  up  till  he  felt  like 
a  porcupine,  he  drew  forth  a  small  bundle,  and 
tossed  it  on  the  bed. 

"Open  it,"  he  ordered.  "No!  dummkopf I 
there  are  no  snakes  in  it — open  !  " 

Dick's  fingers  trembled  as  he  undid  the  knots,  he 
knew  by  the  feel  what  to  expect. 

Yes,  there  they  were,  the  thousand  carats  of 
diamonds  that  had  caused  two  violent  deaths  and 
a  heap  of  trouble  already,  a  double  handful  of 
beautiful  little  sparkling  gems  ;  the  very  facsimile 
of  those  others  that  Dick  had  found  and  that  now 
lay  locked  up  and  confiscated  at  the  police-station. 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     225 

"  They  are  yours,"  said  the  professor.  "  Whose, 
if  not  ?  Gilderman's  or  those  other  scoundrels  in 
gaol  ?  The  company's  ?  It  has  no  rights  on  the 
fields  yet !  The  Government's  ?  It  has  those  others 
you  found  in  place  of  these,  and  to  attempt  to 
explain  now  would  bring  complications,  and  maybe — 
who  knows — place  us  both  in  gaol !  " 

Dick  was  tempted,  but  demurred. 

"  You  see,  professor,"  he  said  reluctantly,  "  these 
are  not  my  stones.  It  isn't  as  if  they  were  the 
stones  I  really  found  !  " 

"  The  police  will  scarcely  give  you  those,  I  repeat," 
answered  the  other.  "  Lieber  Gott,  man,  say  what 
you  mean  !  I  stole  them,  is  that  it  ?  Of  course 
I  did,  as  I  had  a  perfect  right  to,  to  bring  about 
what  I  did,  the  confession  of  these  knaves  ;  and 
but  that  Brandt  annoyed  me  with  his  insistence 
to  search  my  tent  I  should  have  told  him  then. 
As  it  was  I  let  that  fool  Brietmann  search, 
knowing  that  he  would  be  frightened  when  he 
opened  the  box — Ach,  you  brave  men !  And 
then,  Dick — Herr  Sydney,  if  you  wish?  Well, 
Dick  then — what  would  have  happened  to  you  if 
they  had  found  the  diamonds  you  had  ?  Just  was 
I  in  time  to  make  up  the  tale  I  did  when  I  saw  you 
righting  on  the  ground  with  the  wachtmeister' s  pistol 
at  your  head !  Soh— if  you  will,  I  stole  them— 

P 


226  THE  SALTING  OF  THE 

will  you  not  take  them  from  me  ?  They  had  yours 
in  place  of  them ;  take  them,  they  are  yours.  And 
the  one  big  director  of  the  company  in  Johannes- 
burg, to  whom  I  shall  the  truth  tell,  he  will  applaud 
what  I  have  done." 

The  professor's  arguments  were  far  from  flawless, 
but  Dick  yielded ;  for  it  had  seemed  more  than 
hard  to  see  the  diamonds  he  had  himself  found 
handed  over  to  the  police — and  after  all,  it  did  not 
seem  right  to  let  a  thousand  carats  of  diamonds  go 
begging  for  an  owner  ! 

And  whatever  qualms  he  had  vanished  at  the 
delight  of  the  old  professor,  as  he  made  up  the 
parcel  :again  and  stowed  it  carefully  away  in  his 
pocket. 

An  hour  later  the  professor  went  on  board,  and 
Dick  beat  up  a  few  friends,  most  of  whom  were 
dead  broke,  and  proceeded  to  the  Europatia  Hof — 
the  leading  hotel — where  he  ordered  such  a  feast 
as  made  the  manager  promptly  ask  for  payment 
in  advance. 

Satisfied  on  that  point,  he  proceeded  to  surpass 
himself,  in  so  far  as  the  limited  capabilities  of 
Luderitzbucht  were  concerned,  and  that  night  Dick 
and  four  other  hungry  men  made  up  for  lost  time. 
The  food  was  good,  and  the  champagne  that  washed 
it  down  excellent,  and  Dick,  as  he  bade  the  other 


GREAT  NORTH-EASTERN  FIELDS     227 

men  "  Good-night,"  and  turned  away  from  the 
hotel  towards  his  old  diggings,  felt  at  peace  with  all 
mankind.  He  had  still  twenty  pounds  in  his  pocket, 
he  had  the  professor's  promise  of  leading  another 
trip  to  the  north-east ;  and  above  all,  he  had  a 
thousand  carats  of  diamonds  tied  tightly  in  a 
bundle  made  fast  inside  his  shirt. 

Fortune  was  smiling  again,  and  full  of  happy 
dreams  for  the  future  he  sauntered  down  the  pitch 
dark  street  towards  his  room,  whistling,  and  without 
a  care.  And  as  he  reached  the  door  something 
struck  him  with  a  dull,  heavy  thud  at  the  back 
of  the  head,  and  he  fell  like  a  log  on  his  own  door- 
step. 

When  he  came  to  himself  it  was  still  dark,  and 
for  a  moment  he  could  scarce  remember  what  had 
happened.  Then  it  all  came  back  to  him  in  a 
flash;  he  had  been  sandbagged.  His  money  was 
gone  to  the  last  penny,  and  so  were  the  diamonds. 

Faint  and  sick,  he  dragged  himself  into  his  room 
and  bathed  his  aching  head  ;  and  now  he  saw,  too, 
that  all  his  belongings  had  been  ransacked.  "  They 
waited  for  me,  here,"  he  thought,  and  he  groaned 
in  bitterness  of  spirit  as  he  realised  that  as  far  as 
the  diamonds  were  concerned  it  was  useless  to  try 
and  obtain  redress — legally  he  had  had  no  right  to 
their  possession  ! 


228        THE  SALTING  OF  THE  FIELDS 

The  professor  had  gone,  there  was  no  one  he  could 
turn  to — yes,  there  was  Solly. 

And  as  soon  as  it  was  light  he  went  and  found 
him — of  course  still  in  bed  ! 

"  Ah,"  he  said,  "  I  heard  you  was  having  a  thick 
night,  and  you  look  like  it.  Blued  your  cheque,  I 
suppose  ?  " 

"  Not  all,"  said  Dick,  "  but  it's  gone  !  "  And  he 
told  him  everything. 

"  Blazes  !  "  exclaimed  the  little  man,  leaping 
from  his  bed  and  beginning  to  dress  in  mad  haste. 
"  You  fathead,  you've  done  a  fine  thing.  Why, 
you  let  me  believe  the  fields  were  salted  !  " 

"  They  were,"  said  Dick,  "  but  the  real  stones 
were  there  all  the  same  !  " 

"  But,  you  loony,  I  should  have  known  this  at 
once !  Why,  I  went  straight  and  wired  to  the 
people  who  must  know  these  things ;  the  people 
who  make  or  break  all  diamond  ventures !  My 
people !  " 

"  The  Johannesburg  Company  that  sent  the 
professor  ?  "  asked  Dick,  in  his  innocence. 

"  Johannesburg,  the  professor  !  I  don't  think  !  " 
said  Solly  with  the  greatest  scorn.  "  No,  the 
people  that  control  diamonds  are  ...  a  little 
firm  of  tobacconists  in  Kimberley  !  " 


THE  FOLLOWER 


THE  FOLLOWER 


In  a  desolate  and  lonely  spot  near  the  wide  expanse 
of  mud-flats  which  form  the  mouth  of  the  Orange 
River  there  stands  the  roofless  ruin  of  an  old  farm- 
house. Its  stone  walls,  of  huge  thickness,  and  the 
high  stone  kraal  with  huge  iron  hinges  only  re- 
maining where  once  swung  a  formidable  door,  speak 
eloquently  of  the  time  when  this  remote  part  of 
Klein  Namaqualand,  in  common  with  the  islands 
and  lower  reaches  of  the  Orange  River,  was  infested 
with  bands  of  Hottentot  outlaws  and  robbers,  and 
when  the  daring  white  man  who  had  ventured 
among  them  kept  his  scant  flocks  and  herds  under 
lock  and  key,  and  guarded  them  with  a  strong 
hand. 

To  the  south,  towards  Port  Nolloth,  stretches 
seventy-odd  miles  of  desolate,  waterless  sand-scrub ; 
eastward  lie  vast  expanses  of  similarly  dreary, 
featureless,  undulating  scrub,  beyond  which  rise 
the  unknown  and  mysterious  mountains  of  the 

231 


232  THE  FOLLOWER 

Richtersfeld  and  hundreds  of  miles  of  uninhabited 
country  ;  westward  is  the  wide  lonely  ocean  ;  and 
to  the  north/across  the  Orange  River,  lie  the  dreaded 
sand-dunes  of  German  South- West  Africa. 

It  was  in  the  direction  of  the  dunes,  gleaming 
vague  and  silver- white  in  the  clear  moonlight,  that 
the  eyes  of  the  three  white  men — prospectors — who 
had  forgathered  in  this  lonely  spot  were  turned  as 
they  sat,  finishing  their  evening  meal,  beside  a 
bright  fire  that  lit  up  the  broken  and  roofless  walls. 
They  had  met  after  months  of  lonely  wanderings : 
Sidney  and  Ransford  amongst  the  mountains  of 
the  Richtersfeld,  Jason  from  long  and  arduous 
expeditions  along  the  Great  Fish  River  and  amongst 
the  trackless  sands  across  the  river.  The  talk  had 
been  of  the  dunes  ;  of  men  lost  and  dying  of  thirst 
a  few  miles  from  camp ;  of  terrific  storms  that 
lifted  the  sand  in  huge  masses,  and  whirled  it 
across  the  land,  overwhelming  all  it  encountered ; 
of  whole  dunes  that  were  shifted  by  the  wind, 
leaving  gruesome  things  disclosed  in  the  hollows 
where  once  they  had  stood ;  of  diamonds,  danger 
and  death. 

"  Yes  !  "  said  Jason,  "  there's  many  a  man  been 
lost  since  the  diamond  rush  first  started :  gone 
away  from  camp  and  never  turned  up  again — died 
of  thirst  most  of  them,  of  course,  though  I  daresay 


THE  FOLLOWER  233 

the  Bushmen  accounted  for  some.  Sometimes  the 
sand  has  overwhelmed  them  and  buried  their  bodies 
for  ever.  Sometimes  after  a  big  storm  it  gives  up 
its  dead  as  the  sea  does.  I've  seen  some  queer 
things  there  myself.  Once  near  Easter  Cliffs,  after 
a  terrific  storm  had  shifted  all  the  dunes,  I  came 
across  the  bodies  of  a  dozen  white  men,  all  to- 
gether and  mummified  and  wonderfully  preserved. 
God  knows  how  they  died  and  how  long  they'd 
been  there ! 

"  But  the  weirdest  thing  that  ever  happened  to 
me  up  there  was  when  Carfax  disappeared.  You 
remember  Carfax  ?  A  tall,  bony,  powerful  chap  he 
was,  quiet  and  dour,  and  with  a  strong  vein  of 
superstition  in  him.  Anyhow,  he  was  a  good 
prospector  and  a  reliable  man,  and  when  the  rush 
for  the  northern  fields  took  place  about  two  years 
ago. he  was  one  of  a  party  of  four  of  us  who  had 
been  landed  with  a  few  kegs  of  water  and  bare 
necessities  on  the  waterless  coast  opposite  Hollams 
Bird  Island.  Here  we  searched  in  vain  for  diamonds, 
the  dunes  being  exceptionally  difficult  and  the  wind 
that  came  up  every  afternoon  converting  the  whole 
country  into  a  whirling  chaos  that  it  was  impossible 
to  see  in,  or  work  in — next  to  impossible  to  exist 
in. 

"  On  the  third  evening,  after  an  exceptionally 


234  THE  FOLLOWER 

strong  gale  had  nearly  choked,  blinded,  and  over- 
whelmed us,  Carfax  did  not  turn  up  in  camp,  and 
though  we  searched  all  the  following  day  we  found 
no  trace  of  him — not  a  vestige ;  for  one  of  the 
worst  things  about  the  dunes  is  that  when  the 
wind  is  blowing  the  spoor  is  filled  up  almost  imme- 
diately with  drifting  sand ;  though  peculiarly 
enough  a  day  or  two  later  the  spoor  will  show  again, 
when  the  light  sand  has  again  been  blown  out. 
He  had  only  a  small  water-bottle  with  him,  the 
heat  was  like  Hades  itself,  and  we  all  thought  he  was 
dead. 

"  But  on  the  second  night  of  his  absence — I  shall 
never  forget  it — the  wind  had  gone  down  com- 
pletely, and  the  long  stretches  of  white  dunes  lay 
clear  and  bright  in  the  white  moonlight.  The  other 
fellows  lay  asleep  on  the  sand,  exhausted,  for  we 
had  had  a  terrible  day,  but  I  couldn't  sleep — I  never 
can  in  bright  moonlight.'  And  after  tossing  around 
for  some  time  I  got  up,  lit  a  pipe,  and  walked  over 
to  the  water-barrel  to  get  a  drink.  Poor  Carfax 
was  still  in  my  mind,  and  I  stood  thinking  of  him 
and  gazing  out  in  the  direction  in  which  he  had 
gone,  straining  my  eyes  in  the  forlorn  hope  of 
seeing  something  moving  ;  but  the  dead  silver-white 
of  the  sand  dunes  was  unbroken  by  a  single  speck. 

"  I  stood  thus  for  some  time,  and  was  turning 


THE  FOLLOWER  235 

once  more  towards  the  others  when  a  faint  move- 
ment in  the  vague  distance  caught  my  eye.  Yes  ! 
something  or  some  one  was  crossing  the  ridge  of  a 
big  dune  in  my  direction  !  A  jackal  maybe  !  No, 
it  was  too  big  for  that ;  the  faint  form  was  certainly 
that  of  a  man — or  were  there  two  ?  I  didn't  wait 
longer,  but,  running  back  and  grabbing  a  water- 
bottle,  I  started  off  at  a  run  towards  whoever  it 
was. 

"  Moonlight  is  puzzling  sometimes,  and  I  could 
scarcely  make  out  if  there  was  one  figure  or  two  : 
one  seemed  to  follow  the  other  at  a  little  distance. 
But  as  I  got  nearer  I  could  see  it  was  Carfax — 
alone.  '  Carfax  !  Carfax  ! '  I  called  out,  '  thank 
God  you're  alive — we'd  given  you  up  !  '  He  made  no 
answer,  but  came  on  slowly  and  falteringly,  turning 
repeatedly  as  though  to  gaze  behind.  Now  I  saw 
that  he  was  in  the  last  stage  of  exhaustion :  his 
face  was  drawn  and  ghastly,  and  his  cracked  and 
swollen  lips  were  moving  rapidly  in  broken,  in- 
coherent words  ;  his  sufferings  had  plainly  driven 
him  out  of  his  mind.  He  snatched  at  the  water- 
bottle  and  drained  it  at  a  draught ;  then,  clutching 
me  by  the  arm,  he  pointed  back  across  the  dunes. 

"  '  There  !  there  !  see  !  he  follows  me  always, 
since  I  found  the  diamonds  !  Look !  look  !  ' 

"  As  he  pointed  his  face  was  ghastly  with  fear, 


236  THE  FOLLOWER 

and  I  too  looked  back,  expecting  to  see  I  knew  not 
what.  Was  he  followed,  and  by  whom  ?  I  had 
thought  at  first  there  had  been  one  following;  but 
no,  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen.  Who  could  be 
following  him  in  this  desolate  place  ?  But  still  he 
clutched  my  arm,  and  gibbered,  and  pointed  back, 
and  now  my  eyes  were  playing  tricks  again  :  surely 
there  was  a  shadow  !  No,  there  was  nothing  there 
— no  human  being  at  any  rate.  Possibly  it  had 
been  a  jackal.  So,  soothing  him  as  best  I  could, 
I  helped  the  poor  demented  fellow  back  to  camp, 
he  with  many  a  backward  look  of  fear,  and  I  myself 
with  an  uncanny  feeling  that  we  were  being  followed. 
"  Well,  he  was  delirious  for  days  ;  and  when  the 
cutter  came  back  to  pick  us  up  and  take  us  to 
another  spot  farther  up  the  coast  he  was  too  ill 
to  be  moved,  so  we  rigged  up  a  bit  of  a  tent  and 
I  was  left  to  nurse  him  till  the  boat  returned  again. 
It  was  a  weird  experience,  alone  in  that  desolate 
spot  with  a  madman  for  company ;  for  though  he 
quietened  down  after  the  others  had  gone  he  still 
had  the  hallucination  of  being  followed  and  watched  ; 
and  especially  in  the  night,  when  I  wanted  to  sleep, 
he  would  seize  me  by  the  arm  and  point  through 
the  tent  door  to  the  bright  moonlight  outside. 
'  There  !  there  !  '  he  would  mutter,  '  don't  you  see 
him  ?  book  at  his  square-toed  boots  and  brass 


THE  FOLLOWER  237 

buckles.  See  how  his  ghastly  dead  eyes  glare ! 
Keep  him  from  me,  Jason ;  keep  him  from  me  ; 
he  shall  not  have  them  back ;  he  has  been  dead 
hundreds  of  years ;  keep  him  from  me — they  are 
mine ! '  And  in  my  overstrung,  nervous  state  I 
could  have  sworn  on  one  or  two  occasions  that 
I  too  saw  such  a  figure. 

"  He  gradually  got  calmer  and  more  himself,  and 
then  he  told  me  a  strange  tale  of  what  had  happened 
to  him  in  the  dunes. 

"  He  had  been  overtaken  by  a  sandstorm  many 
miles  from  the  camp,  and  had  struggled  on  till 
absolutely  exhausted,  not  daring  to  lie  down  to  rest 
lest  the  fast  whirling  sand  should  overwhelm  him  ; 
and  when  late  at  night  the  wind  had  fallen  he  was 
hopelessly  and  utterly  lost,  and  had  thrown  himself 
down  in  a  sheltered  spot  deep  hollowed  out  by 
the  wind  between  two  gigantic  dunes,  and  had  at 
once  fallen  into  the  deep  sleep  of  exhaustion. 

"  Then  he  had  dreamed — a  startling  and  vivid 
dream  that  had  seemed  half  reality.  He  saw  three 
men  come  down  over  the  big  dune  to  close  beside 
where  he  lay — rough-looking  men  in  a  costume  of 
long  ago,  with  cocked  hats,  broad  breeches,  and 
buckled  shoes ;  and  the  moonlight  shone  on  the 
brass  hilts  of  their  cutlasses  and  pistols.  They 
took  no  notice  of  him,  but,  stooping^  began  to  pick 


238  THE  FOLLOWER 

up  the  bright  diamonds  that  Carfax  now  saw  covered 
the  sand  before  them.  Soon  the  bag  they  held 
was  full  and  a  quarrel  arose ;  for  he  saw  two  of 
the  men  draw  their  swords  and  fight  fiercely,  whilst 
the  other,  a  tall  hawk-faced  man,  stood  by  and 
watched,  holding  the  bag.  At  length  one  fell, 
pierced  through  by  the  other's  broad  blade ;  and 
as  the  victor  stood  over  him  the  hawk-faced  man 
cut  him  down  from  behind,  and  stood,  laughing 
horribly  and  holding  the  bag  of  diamonds  before 
their  dying  eyes.  And  as  he  laughed  one  of  them, 
with  a  last  effort,  drew  a  pistol  from  his  belt  and 
shot  him  dead. 

"  At  the  report  the  scene  vanished,  and  Carfax 
awoke  with  a  start.  The  dream  had  been  so  vivid 
that  the  pistol-shot  seemed  still  to  be  ringing  in 
his  ears,  and  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  scarcely  knowing 
what  he  should  see.  The  air  was  clear  of  dust  now, 
and  the  moon  shone  brightly ;  and  by  its  light  he 
saw  a  few  paces  from  him  a  prostrate  form  partly 
covered  in  sand.  He  bent  over  it :  it  was  the  body 
of  a  man,  a  man  dressed  in  a  strange  old-world 
costume — a  dead  man,  dead  hundreds  of  years, 
and  mummified  and  wonderfully  preserved  by  the 
sands  that  had  covered  him  deep  through  the 
centuries,  until  the  big  gale  of  yesterday  had  lifted 
the  heavy  pall.  Huddled  near  by  lay  two  other 


THE  FOLLOWER  239 

indistinct  forms  ;  and  Carfax,  his  dream  still  vividly 
before  him,  knew  well  what  they  were. 

"  Yes  !  there  too  lay  the  leather  bag  at  his  feet ! 
And  trembling  with  excitement  he  knelt  and  plunged 
his  hand  into  it,  and  drew  out  a  handful  of  big, 
dully  gleaming  diamonds.  And  as  he  gazed  at  the 
treasure  his  wrist  was  clutched  in  an  icy  grasp, 
and  turning  in  terror  he  found  the  horrible  eyes  of 
the  dead  man  glaring  close  into  his  own. 

"  With  a  scream  of  horror  he  wrenched  away  his 
wrist,  and,  still  clutching  the  stones,  fled  madly 
across  the  dunes,  pursued  by  the  fearful  figure  of 
the  long-dead  man.  Stumbling,  falling,  on  and  on 
he  fled,  till  the  moon  paled  and  the  stars  faded 
and  the  bright  sun  rose  and  gave  the  hunted  man 
a  gleam  of  courage  ;  but  his  fearful  glance  behind  him 
still  showed  the  grim  figure  of  he  who  followed. 

"  He  could  not  tell  what  instinct  had  guided  him 
back  to  camp  ;  but  all  through  that  awful  day  he 
had  stumbled  on  through  the  roasting  heat  of  the 
dunes,  till  late  at  night  when  I  had  seen  him  and 
gone  to  meet  him  as  I  described. 

"  All  this  he  told  me  that  night  in  the  tent,  now 
and  again  starting  and  glancing  fearfully  out  and 
across  the  sands  to  point  out  the  dread  watcher  he 
believed  hovered  near  him.  I  tried  to  soothe  him, 
to  laugh  away  his  fears,  to  tell  him  it  was  all  a 


240  THE  FOLLOWER 

dream.  And  then  ?  Well,  he  fumbled  in  his  shirt 
and  drew  forth  a  little  package  tied  up  in  a  rag, 
and  with  many  a  fearful  glance  his  trembling  fingers 
undid  it,  and  there  poured  forth  a  little  cascade 
of  magnificent  diamonds — far  finer  than  anything 
I  had  ever  seen  before  or  since  in  German  West :  a 
fortune  in  fact !  I  sat  astounded,  for  I  had  not 
dreamed  of  this.  Where  they  came  from  there  must 
be  more — a  fortune  for  us  all !  Then  I  found  my 
tongue.  '  Carfax,  man,'  I  said,  '  this  is  wonderful ! 
Can  you  find  your  way  back  ?  It  will  make  us 
all  rich.'  He  shuddered.  '  No  !  no  ! '  he  said,  his 
hand  pressed  to  his  eyes  as  though  to  shut  out  a 
scene  of  horror  ;  '  he  is  there  !  No,  he  cannot  be  ; 
he  is  watching  here  for  me — he  will  follow  me 
always  !  Oh  !  Jason,  don't  leave  me  alone,  old 
man ;  don't  leave  me ;  we'll  get  away  together 
when  the  boat  comes  !  there's  enough  for  us  both  ! 
don't  leave  me  !  ' 

"  After  a  time  he  sank  into  a  troubled  sleep ; 
but  to  me  sleep  was  now  out  of  the  question.  Where 
on  earth  had  he  found  the  diamonds  ?  They,  at 
least,  were  real.  Had  he  really  found  a  spot  where 
the  terrific  gale  had  shifted  the  sand  and  laid  bare 
a  treasure  and  tragedy  of  long  ago  ?  Such  things 
might  be.  I  had  seen  dead  men  in  the  dunes 
myself,  and  the  overwrought  state  of  Carfax,  due 


THE  FOLLOWER  241 

to  his  sufferings,  would  account  for  the  rest.  If 
only  he  could  find  his  way  back  when  he  came  to 
his  proper  senses  againj 

"  Thus  musing  I  paced  up  and  down  outside  the 
tent  in  the  bright  moonlight.  Carfax  was  still 
sleeping,  but  uneasily,  and  muttering  a  lot  in  his 
sleep.  There  across  the  dunes  the  diamonds  must 
be — there  somewhere.  He  had  come  from  yonder 
towards  the  big  dune.  And  almost  mechanically 
my  footsteps  wandered  away  from  the  tent  towards 
where  I  had  met  Carfax.  Here  was  the  spot,  here 
was  the  place  where  he  had  half  scared  me  with  his 
weird  story  of  being  followed,  and  where  I  had  half 
believed  myself  that  I  had  seen  the  follower.  Here, 
for  the  wind  had  once  more  blown  the  sand  from 
out  the  filled-in  footprints,  were  our  spoors — mine 
meeting  his  ;  here  we  turned  back  ;  but  what  was 
this  ?  Whose  spoor  was  this,  that  followed  upon 
our  own,  back  towards  where  the  tent  stood  ! 

"  My  hair  rose  on  my  head  as  I  looked.  The 
ghastly  white  moonlight  showed  the  other  spoor  quite 
plainly — the  print  of  a  broad,  square-toed,  low-heeled 
shoe. 

"  Every  man  of  us  wore  veldtschoens  :  there  was 
not  a  heel  among  the  four  of  us,  and  as  I  marvelled 
and  superstitious  fear  crept  upon  me  there  came 
scream  after  scream  of  terror  from  the  direction  of 

Q 


242  THE  FOLLOWER 

the  tent ;  and  as  I  looked,  Carfax,  barefoot  as  he 
had  slept,  came  flying  from  the  tent,  his  ghastly 
face  contorted  with  horror,  glancing  behind  him  as 
he  ran,  and  holding  out  his  arms  as  though  to 
ward  off  a  pursuer. 

"  Past  me  he  flew,  straight  across  the  sand  towards 
the  dunes  from  which  he  had  lately  come,  his  shrieks 
getting  fainter  and  fainter  as  he  sped  until  they 
ceased,  and  the  faint  breeze  that  heralded  the  dawn 
brought  back  the  sound  of  mocking  laughter. 

"  Fear  held  possession  of  me,  for  something  had 
passed  me  in  pursuit  of  the  haunted  man,  and  with 
terror  gripping  my  faculties,  I  scarce  dared  turn  my 
eyes  to  where  the  fresh  spoor  of  Carfax's  naked 
feet  showed  in  the  sand.  Yes  !  It  was  there  :  a 
heavy,  broad,  square-toed  print  following  and  tread- 
ing over  Carfax's  own  and  showing  the  signs  of  a 
mad  pursuit. 

"  Did  I  follow  them  ?  No  !  I'm  not  ashamed  to 
say  I  did  not — at  any  rate  not  then.  Instead,  I 
walked  down  to  the  shore,  where  the  solemn  breakers 
offered  some  sort  of  companionship,  and  prayed  for 
morning  to  come  and  blot  out  the  ghastly  moon 
and  all  it  had  shown  me,  and  save  my  reason. 

"  The  sun  came  at  last,  and  with  it  an  awful 
hurricane  that  equalled  that  of  the  previous  week, 
and  I  was  hard  put  to  it  to  save  our  few  belongings 


THE  FOLLOWER  243 

from  being  swept  away  and  from  being  myself 
overwhelmed.  In  the  evening  came  the  calm,  and 
with  it  the  boat ;  and,  thank  God  !  I  had  not  to 
face  the  moonlight  again  alone. 

"  Yes,  we  searched  ;  but  the  storm  had  changed 
the  whole  aspect  of  the  dunes,  and  the  spoors  lay 
buried  under  many  feet  of  sand,  and — well,  Carfax 
was  never  seen  again  !  " 

Jason  ended  his  narrative  abruptly,  and,  rising, 
lit  his  pipe  with  an  ember  from  the  dying  fire  and 
stood  gazing  across  the  river  to  where  the  vague 
mysterious  dunes  of  German  West  showed  silver- 
white  beyond  the  farther  bank.  "  Good  country  to 
be  out  of !  "  he  said  with  a  shiver.  "  Come,  boys, 
you'd  better  turn  in.  I  can't  sleep  when  there's  a 
moon." 


THE  PROOF 


THE  PROOF 


THE  chance  was  too  good  to  be  missed.  For  days 
past  the  baboons  had  been  extremely  troublesome 
— killing  and  mutilating  the  pick  of  our  milch  goats, 
which  had  strayed  afield  in  search  of  food  ;  tearing 
to  pieces  the  poor  mongrel  puppy  that  had  been 
unwise  enough  to  follow  them  ;  and  even  ransacking 
our  tent  during  the  few  hours  we  had  left  it  without 
a  guard.  The  troop  was  a  large  one,  and  included 
some  of  the  biggest  baboons  I  had  ever  seen ;  but 
though  daring  at  times,  they  were  exceedingly 
wary,  and  amidst  the  labyrinth  of  broken  country 
which  at  the  spot  hemmed  in  the  Orange  River  they 
had  hitherto  evaded  our  attempts  at  retaliation. 
And  now  by  sheer  luck  we  had  stumbled  upon  them. 
Jason  and  I,  following  up  some  copper  indications 
amongst  the  mountain  peaks,  had  turned  an  abrupt 
corner  and  found  ourselves  within  a  hundred  yards 
of  their  big  leader — a  huge  grey  monster  that  stood 
sentinel- wise  upon  a  high  rock  watching  us.  The 

247 


248  THE  PROOF 

tiny  black  head  of  my  foresight  showed  plainly 
against  the  wide  grey  chest  of  the  big  brute ;  I 
pressed  the  trigger ;  and  the  soft-nosed  "303  sped 
true  to  the  mark.  The  long  hairy  arms  were  flung 
aloft  in  a  gesture  too  human  to  be  pleasant,  and  with 
a  spasmodic  spring  in  the  air  the  baboon  fell  head- 
long from  the  rock,  whilst  at  the  report  the  whole 
troop,  with  a  chorus  of  angry,  sharp,  staccato  barks, 
fled  round  the  shoulder  of  the  mountain  and  dis- 
appeared. 

"  I  hate  shooting  them,"  I  said,  turning  to  Jason 
for  the  first  time  since  we  had  sighted  them ; "  they're 

too  human  altogether,  still Hullo,  Jason, 

what's  the  matter  ?  " 

Jason's  usually  calm,  inscrutable  face  was 
absolutely  convulsed  with  strong  feeling :  fear, 
hatred,  loathing — what  was  it  ?  He  started  as 
though  from  a  dream. 

"  God !  How  I  hate  them ! "  he  muttered 
hoarsely.  "  It  was  not  far  from  here " 

He  shouldered  his  rifle  and  turned  back  abruptly 
towards  the  camp.  I  did  not  attempt  to  stop  him  ; 
for  though  the  staunchest  friend  and  comrade,  he 
was  of  a  peculiar  disposition ;  and  I  knew  that  he 
would,  if  he  wanted  to  do  so,  tell  me  his  story  when 
the  mood  suited  him.  I  walked  over  to  the  fallen 
baboon,  which  lay  dead,  grim,  and  hideous,  with  its 


THE  PROOF  249 

chest  shattered  by  my  bullet  and  its  formidable  fangs 
bared  in  a  ghastly  grin. 

That  night  by  the  camp-fire,  Jason,  who  had 
scarcely  uttered  a  syllable  in  the  meanwhile,  told 
me  his  weird  story  ;  but  let  him  tell  it  in  his  own 

words. 

***** 

"  The  first  chapter  of  my  story  began  twenty  years 
ago.  I  had  just  returned  from  a  shooting  and 
trading  trip  in  Damaraland  which  had  ended  in  a 
stiff  bout  of  fever,  and  was  kicking  my  heels  in  Cape 
Town,  when  one  day  I  received  a  note  from  the 
Curator  of  the  Museum  asking  me  if  I  would  care  to 
act  as  guide  to  two  gentlemen  who  wished  to  follow 
up  the  Orange  River  from  its  mouth  and  possibly 
proceed  up  the  then  almost  unknown  Fish  River 
into  Damaraland.  I  did  not  care  about  going  back, 
for  my  recent  trip  had  been  a  very  rough  one  ;  but  I 
was  heartily  sick  of  Cape  Town,  and  so  I  went  round 
to  the  hotel  where  the  two  men  were  staying,  taking 
the  note  which  the  Curator  had  sent  me.  '  They 
don't  want  to  trade  or  prospect,'  he  had  written  me, 
'  the  trip  is  simply  for  scientific  purposes.  Hector 
Montrose  is  an  ethnologist  of  wide  repute,  and  he 
wishes  to  study  the  race  characteristics  of  the 
Hottentots  and  Bushmen.  He  is  a  brilliant  disciple 
of  Darwin,  too,  and  has  spent  a  lot  of  time  and 


250  THE  PROOF 

money  on  several  trips  to  the  interior  of  Borneo  and 
other  remote  spots  in  search  of  the  so-called  "  miss- 
ing link  "  ;  and  he  is,  I  know,  extremely  anxious  to 
get  near  some  of  those  huge  baboons  that  are  said 
to  exist  along  the  Orange  River.  His  brother  John 
is  quite  different,  and  as  long  as  he  is  with  his 
brother  and  there's  plenty  to  shoot  he's  happy  any- 
where.' 

"  I  rather  expected  to  meet  a  couple  of  old  fossils, 
but  to  my  agreeable  surprise  I  found  John  and 
Hector  Montrose  both  younger  men  than  myself — 
and  I  was  under  thirty  then.  Fine  young  fellows 
they  were  too,  nearly  of  an  age,  and  as  much  alike 
as  two  peas.  Of  medium  size,  well-knit,  and  mus- 
cular, they  were  exactly  the  type  of  man  for  a  rough 
trip  such  as  that  which  we  were  soon  planning.  For 
all  my  scruples  went  by  the  board  within  ten  minutes 
of  our  first  meeting,  and  I  fell  absolutely  under  the 
spell  and  charm  of  their  virile  personalities.  Splendid 
chaps,  both  of  them  :  I  never  met  their  like.  I  can 
see  them  now  as  they  sat  listening  to  me.  I  dis- 
cussed the  trip,  and  described  the  kind  of  country 
we  should  have  to  cover.  Their  dark,  keen,  eager 
faces  were  so  absolutely  alike  that,  except  when 
they  laughed,  I  could  scarce  tell  which  was  which. 
Hector,  the  elder,  had  had  the  whole  of  his  front 
teeth  so  stopped  and  plated  with  gold  dentistry  that 


THE  PROOF  251 

there  was  but  little  ivory  to  be  seen,  and  when  he 
laughed  this  gave  him  a  strange  and  rather  unpleas- 
ing  appearance. 

"  Within  a  week  we  were  on  the  veld,  and  two 
months  later  were  within  fifty  miles  of  where  we  are 
sitting  now — farther  up  the  Orange,  where  the  Great 
Fish  River  runs  into  the  larger  stream.  It  is  a  wild 
and  desolate  spot  to-day,  and  there  are  hippo  still 
on  the  islands,  but  twenty  years  back  scarce  a  white 
man  had  ever  seen  it  !  We  had  followed  the  Orange 
from  its  mouth  in  a  leisurely,  dawdling  manner, 
spending  a  few  days,  or  perhaps  a  week,  at  those  few 
spots  where  we  found  Hottentots  or  Bushmen.  The 
elder  brother  seemed  to  comprehend  these  wild  men 
by  intuition,  and  the  extraordinary  '  click '  lan- 
guage which  I  had  long  since  despaired  of  ever  learn- 
ing seemed  to  him  the  simplest  thing  on  earth.  Day 
after  day  he  conversed  with  them  more  and  more, 
until  his  mastery  of  both  tongues  was  complete.  The 
natives  looked  up  to  him  as  a  sort  of  god,  and  if  he 
had  allowed  it  would  have  worshipped  him.  Hour 
after  hour  he  would  sit  conversing  with  them  and 
questioning  them,  taking  copious  notes  all  the  time 
and  gathering  from  their  folklore,  legends,  traditions, 
and  beliefs  ;  and  every  day,  as  he  became  more 
engrossed,  his  brother  and  I  saw  less  of  him.  John 
and  I  had  plenty  of  sport,  for  the  country  teemed 


252  THE  PROOF 

with  game  in  those  days ;  but  after  a  time,  as 
Hector  grew  more  and  more  engrossed  in  the  natives, 
until  he  rarely  spoke  to  us,  John  became  anxious, 
and  at  last  spoke  to  me.  '  Look  here,  Jason,'  he 
said  one  day  when  we  were  miles  from  camp  after 
klipbok  for  the  pot,  '  I  don't  like  the  way  Hector's 
going  at  all !  He  scarcely  ever  speaks  now,  and  he's 
so  queer  when  he  does  talk.  He  wanders  in  his 
sleep  a  lot,  and  last  night  he  kept  on  all  night — talk- 
ing the  most  abject  nonsense  about  proving  to  the 
world  that  Darwin  was  right  in  his  theory  of  evolu- 
tion. It's  some  yarn  these  infernal  Bushmen  have 
told  him,  I  suppose.  I  wish  something  would  crop 
up  to  divert  his  thoughts  in  another  direction.' 

"  Well,  something  happened  only  too  soon.  One 
day,  in  passing  through  a  narrow  ravine,  we  came 
suddenly  at  close  quarters  with  a  troop  of  the 
biggest  baboons  I  have  ever  seen.  They  looked  and 
grunted  a  few  times  to  each  other,  and  made  off  in  a 
leisurely  manner,  evidently  in  no  fear.  They  were 
the  first  we  had  seen,  and  Hector  was  all  excite- 
ment. He  spoke  rapidly  to  the  two  Bushmen  who 
were  with  us,  and  then  shouted  some  clicking,  un- 
intelligible gibberish  after  the  retreating  animals. 
At  the  call  the  whole  troop  halted,  and  their  hoarse 
barks  came  back  in  reply.  Again  Hector  shouted, 
and  once  again  the  baboons  voiced  a  grunting  mock- 


THE  PROOF  253 

ing  answer  that  John  and  I  looked  at  each  other  in 
amazement !  '  Look  at  Klaas  ! '  he  whispered. 

"  Klaas  was  a  Hottentot  who  had  been  with  the 
missionaries  at  Bethany,  and  spoke  English.  He 
spoke  the  Bushman  '  click '  too,  but  seldom  had 
anything  to  do  with  the  '  wild  men,'  as  he  called 
them.  Now  he  stood  listening  to  Hector's  shouts 
to  the  baboons,  and  as  he  listened  a  look  of  the  most 
abject  terror  came  into  his  face,  and  he  stood  livid 
and  trembling,  staring  in  the  direction  of  the  beasts. 
Again  Hector  called ;  and  then  a  shrill  scream 
burst  from  the  Hottentot's  lips  :  '  No  !  no  ! '  he 
shrieked.  '  He  is  calling  them  back  !  '  he  gibbered, 
turning  to  us  ;  '  they  will  tear  us  to  pieces  !  !  ' 

"  The  Bushmen  were  cowering  in  fear  too  ;  and 
still  Hector,  heedless  of  us  all,  called  to  the  baboons  ; 
and  their  grunts  came  back  in  reply.  And  now  the 
brutes  were  turning  back  towards  us,  and  a  thrill  of 
fear  came  to  me  too,  for  there  were  at  least  a  hundred 
of  them,  and  a  combined  attack  would  have  made 
short  work  of  us,  notwithstanding  our  Winchesters. 
I  unslung  mine ;  but  John  was  before  me — a  shot 
rang  out,  and  the  big  leader  flung  up  its  long  arms 
and  fell  dead.  The  troop  halted,  and  then,  before 
I  could  shoot,  Hector  sprang  to  where  we  knelt 
aiming  and  ordered  us  imperiously  and  passionately 
to  stop.  '  You  fools ! '  he  shrieked,  '  you  have 


254  THE  PROOF 

spoiled  all !  How  can  I  ever  gain  their  confidence, 
how  can  I  ever  learn  their  speech  and  gain  the  proof 
of  all  that  Darwin  taught,  if  you  murder  them  ? 
Already  from  these  Bushmen  I  have  learnt  much, 
and  can  make  these  wild  men  [he  used  the  native 
expression  quite  naturally]  understand,  but  much 
more  is  needed.  Put  up  your  guns  :  they  shall 
come  back !  '  Whilst  we  paused  irresolute  the 
baboons,  picking  up  their  fallen  leader,  made  off 
across  the  mountain,  in  silence  and  with  never  a 
response  to  Hector's  calls. 

"  From  that  time  our  leader's  conduct  became 
even  stranger — in  fact  he  was  as  a  man  obsessed.  He 
rarely  spoke  to  us,  but  spent  his  whole  time  with  the 
Bushmen,  wandering  away  into  the  mountains  and 
the  thick  jungle  bordering  the  river,  refusing  our 
company,  and  no  longer  even  carrying  a  rifle  in  a 
country  at  that  time  teeming  with  wild  animals.  His 
sole  desire  was  to  come  into  contact  with  the  baboons, 
but  for  some  days  we  saw  nothing  of  them.  He 
offered  the  Bushmen  all  sorts  of  rewards  if  they  could 
capture  and  bring  in  a  young  one,  but  they  had  wild 
tales  of  raids  by  these  strange  beasts ;  of  native 
women  and  children  carried  off  by  them,  and  be- 
coming wild  like  their  captors.  At  length,  how- 
ever, Hector's  promises  had  effect :  one  evening  the 
two  Bushmen  returned  to  camp  dragging  between 


THE  PROOF  255 

them  a  half-grown  baboon.  It  was  surly,  vicious, 
and  so  strong  that  they  could  scarce  master  it,  but 
within  twenty-four  hours  Hector  had  the  animal 
subject  to  his  will,  and  now  the  Bushmen  were 
neglected  for  this  strange  new  companion.  That 
he  could  make  himself  understood  to  it  was  per- 
fectly obvious ;  and  they  would  wander  away  to- 
gether, grunting  and  clicking  all  the  time. 

"  The  heat  all  this  time  was  terrific,  and  the 
thought  often  came  to  me  that  possibly  Hector  had 
had  a  touch  of  sunstroke.  Even  his  craze  for  find- 
ing a  proof  of  Darwin's  theory  could,  I  thought, 
scarcely  explain  his  half-mad  conduct !  He  ate 
but  little  ;  his  habits,  once  so  precise,  became  care- 
less and  in  fact  almost  brutal ;  and  his  brother's 
pained  remonstrance  with  him  only  made  matters 
worse.  '  The  Proof !  the  Proof !  '  he  would  answer 
us,  fiercely  and  angrily  ;  '  I  am  getting  nearer  to  it 
every  day.  What  matters  what  you  think  or  care  ! 
But  this  one  is  too  young.  I  must  have  an  old  one. 
He  will  tell  me  !  '  John  and  I  had  serious  thoughts 
of  taking  him  out  of  the  wilderness  by  force  ;  but 
whilst  we  hesitated  the  end  came. 

"  One  night,  after  a  day  of  terrific  heat,  we  were 
lying  under  a  thorn  tree  on  the  hot  sand,  and  hoping 
for  the  rain  that  had  been  threatening  but  would  not 
fall.  There  was  a  moon  ;  but  its  light  was  fitful,  and 


256  THE  PROOF 

the  dark  thunder-clouds  occasionally  obscured  it. 
Away  over  the  Tatas  Berg  Mountains  the  lightning 
was  flickering,  and  John  and  I  lay  watching  it, 
and  wishing  the  storm  would  break  for  us  too.  Sud- 
denly we  heard  the  bark  of  a  baboon  from  a  peak 
near  us.  It  was  answered  from  the  other  side,  and 
soon  a  harsh  chorus  resounded  on  either  hand.  We 
listened.  They  seemed  to  be  narrowing  in  upon  us. 
Klaas  crept  near  us.  '  Master,'  he  whispered  in  a 
frightened  voice,  '  they  will  kill  us  all — or  worse ! ' 
We  looked  at  each  other  in  the  gloom.  It  might 
well  be,  and  we  had  better  be  prepared.  Without  a 
word  we  rose  and  hurried  to  the  tent,  and  there 
made  ready  our  rifles.  Then  the  same  thought  came 
simultaneously  to  us.  Should  we  speak  to  Hector  ? 
He  had  of  late  used  the  smaller  tent,  a  short  dis- 
tance away  from  our  own — his  companion,  the 
cursed  baboon !  We  hurried  towards  it.  It  was 
empty.  '  Hector  !  Hector  ! '  John  called  out,  softly 
at  first,  then  loudly,  frantically.  But  no  answer  came, 
except  that  now  the  mocking  din  of  the  baboons 
seemed  to  jeer  at  us.  They  appeared  to  be  gathered 
near  us,  all  together.  As  we  ran  towards  the 
sound  the  moon  burst  through  a  rift  in  the  clouds. 
There  ahead  of  us,  stark  naked,  and  running 
swiftly  towards  the  baboons,  we  saw  the  figure  of 
Hector,  his  body  gleaming  white  in  the  moon- 


THE  PROOF  257 

beams,  and  by  his  side  the  grey  figure  of  his  baboon 
companion. 

"  We  shouted,  as  over  rocks  and  through  scrub 
and  thorns  we  ran  and  scrambled,  gaining  upon 
the  fugitive.  When  he  was  but  fifty  yards  ahead, 
he  paused  and  turned,  and  the  moonlight  gleamed 
upon  his  gilded  teeth  as  he  laughed  at  us  in  maniac 
mockery.  Then,  even  as  we  sprang  towards  him,  a 
grey  circle  surged  round  him,  and  together  they 
came  towards  us.  For  a  time  we  were  hard  set  to 
beat  them  off.  When  our  Winchesters  were  empty 
a  ring  of  dead  lay  around  us,  and  then  the  moon  was 
blotted  out  and  dense  darkness  fell  as  the  thunder- 
storm burst  over  us.  Between  the  peals  of  thunder 
we  could  hear  the  hoarse  barks  of  the  main  troop 
getting  farther  and  farther  away,  but  to  follow  was 
impossible.  We  expected  to  find  the  mangled  body 
of  Hector  in  the  morning.  Daylight  showed  no  trace 
of  him,  however,  and  though  we  spent  months  search- 
ing the  locality  we  never  saw  him  again." 

Jason  stopped,  and  knocked  his  pipe  out  on  his 
boot.  I  thought  his  tale  was  finished.  "  Horrible  ! 
horrible !  "  I  said.  "  Little  wonder  you  hate 
baboons  !  What  became  of  his  brother  ?  " 

"  Wait !  "  said  Jason,  "  that  is  only  the  first 
chapter  of  my  story.  John  went  back  to  England 
— a  morose,  sad  man.  The  incident  had  deeply 


258  THE  PROOF 

affected  me  also,  and  we  had  become  the  closest  of 
friends.  Old  Klaas  came  to  Cape  Town  with  us, 
and  as  we  saw  John  waving  to  us  from  the  fast 
receding  mailboat  the  Hottentot  said  something  I 
never  forgot.  '  Master,'  he  said,  '  his  brother — I 
do  not  think  he  is  dead  !  Something  worse  has 
happened  to  him  :  Klaas  believes  he  is  there  in  that 
strange  place  the  Hottentots  have  all  heard  of — there 
in  the  Tatas  Berg,  in  the  baboons'  secret  place.' 

"  Well,  ten — more,  fifteen — years  passed,  and  I 
often  heard  from  John.  He  had  thrown  up  sport, 
and  strangely  enough  had  devoted  himself  entirely 
to  the  same  scientific  research  that  had  been  his 
brother's  bane.  Then  his  letters  became  fewer  and 
fewer,  and  I  heard  nothing  for  many  months  when 
one  day  he  walked  into  my  room  in  Cape  Town.  He 
had  just  arrived  from  England,  and  after  our  first 
warm  greeting  he  asked  me  eagerly  if  I  were  free  to 
accompany  him  again  to  the  scene  of  our  awful 
experience.  I  was  free  enough,  but  reluctant. 
Why  revive  the  horrors  of  that  awful  night !  But  he 
persuaded  me,  and  a  month  later  we  were  in  the 
same  region,  and  moreover  had  found  old  Klaas 
alive  and  hearty.  John  had  become  proficient  in 
the  Bushman  and  Hottentot  tongues,  as  his  brother 
had  been ;  though  where  and  how  he  had  studied 
them  I  never  knew.  Would  he,  too,  I  wondered,  try 


THE  PROOF  259 

to  obtain  the  Proof,  as  his  poor  mad  brother  had 
done  ?  And  when  we  first  came  in  contact  with  the 
baboons  I  watched  him  closely.  But  he  betrayed 
no  madness — only  an  intense  interest  in  and  hatred 
of  them.  Peculiarly  enough,  I  thought  at  the  time, 
although  he  shot  the  smaller  ones  mercilessly  I  never 
saw  him  shoot  at  the  huge  beasts  we  often  saw 
watching  us  from  the  peaks.  He  must  have  noticed 
me  watching  him,  for  one  day  he  turned  and  looked 
me  full  in  the  face,  sadly  and  wistfully,  as  though 
reading  my  thoughts  :  '  No,  no,  Jason  ;  never  fear, 
old  friend ;  I  shall  never  seek  the  proof  as  Hector 
did.  And  yet,  and  yet,  it  is  there  !  '  I  soon  found 
that  all  his  inquiries  among  the  natives  tended  in  one 
direction  :  he  sought  the  whereabouts  of  the  secret 
place  of  the  baboons  in  which  they  all  believed.  But 
none  could  tell  him,  till  one  day  in  the  wild  and 
remote  region  between  the  Great  Fish  River  and  the 
Tatas  Mountains  we  came  upon  Jantje,  an  old 
Hottentot,  who  told  us  that  he  had  seen  the  place. 
He  had  been  hunting  for  honey  in  the  almost  in- 
accessible mountains  of  that  wild  spot,  and  had  one 
day  found  himself  in  a  narrow  gorge,  looking  down 
into  what  appeared  to  be  a  large  crater.  The  sides 
were  precipitous  except  at  one  spot  where  a  narrow 
and  tortuous  canon  made  it  possible  to  enter.  And 
here,  he  assured  us,  was  the  stronghold  of  the 


26o  THE  PROOF 

baboons.  Huge  ones — bigger  than  men,  he  told 
us — and  hundreds  of  them.  And  for  a  new  gun  and 
some  powder  and  shot  he  would  take  us  to  the  place. 
But  he  would  not  enter  ! 

"  Jantje  got  his  gun  ;  and  three  days  later  John, 
myself,  and  Klaas  stood  upon  a  mountain-top  and 
looked  into  the  spot  he  had  described.  It  was  at 
least  five  hundred  feet  deep,  and  perhaps  a  hundred 
yards  across  the  bottom,  which  was  flat  and  sandy. 
Even  as  we  first  looked  into  the  place  the  baboons, 
several  hundred  strong,  were  surging  through  the 
gorge  of  which  Jantje  had  spoken,  away  towards 
then-  feeding-ground  by  the  Groot  River.  We 
watched  them  through  our  glasses.  Many  of  them 
were  of  a  man's  size,  and  they  were  not  like  the 
ordinary  baboon. 

"  John  was  all  excitement.  '  We  will  wait  till 
they  are  clear  away,  and  then  we'll  go  down,'  he 
said.  I  warned  him  that  there  were  sure  to  be  some 
left  behind.  But  he  was  insistent.  We  were  well 
armed,  he  urged,  and  he  could  see  none.  He  badly 
wanted  to  see  the  place,  and  at  last  I  consented. 
We  each  had  a  hundred  rounds  of  ammunition, 
and  if  it  came  to  a  fight  the  three  of  us — Klaas  was 
also  well  armed — could  almost  exterminate  them. 
So,  leaving  the  old  man  behind,  we  ventured  down 
the  narrow  cleft — clinging,  scrambling,  and  occasion- 


THE  PROOF  261 

ally  using  the  rope.    At  length  we  stood  in  the  open 
arena. 

"  At  the  bottom  there  was  nothing  living  to  be 
seen.  A  trickling  stream  issued  from  the  rock  on 
one  side,  and  we  drank  before  starting  to  explore 
the  place.  We  found  a  piece  of  tattered  clothing, 
and  paused  and  looked  at  each  other  in  dismay. 
There  had  been  men  there  !  But  we  discovered 
nothing  else  of  importance  as  we  continued  our 
circuit  of  the  crater.  We  had  been  engrossed  in  our 
investigations,  however,  and  when  we  had  finished 
it  became  clear  that  we  had  started  our  descent  too 
late.  The  rapidly  failing  light  showed  us  that  the 
day  was  nearly  at  an  end.  The  baboons  might 
return  at  any  time,  and  to  fight  them  in  the  narrow 
ravine,  without  proper  light,  would  be  madness. 
Then  came  a  warning  shot  fired  by  Jantje  on  the 
height  above  :  the  beasts  were  returning.  To  find 
some  kind  of  hiding-place  and  lie  there  until  the 
morrow  was  our  only  hope  of  safety.  Luckily  we 
discovered  a  sort  of  shallow  cave  that  hid  us  well, 
with  a  huge  boulder  at  the  entrance  that  would  if 
need  be  form  a  barrier.  The  cave  might  be  the 
sleeping-place  of  one  of  the  baboons  ;  but  it  was  our 
only  chance,  and  we  had  barely  taken  possession 
before  the  advance  guard  of  the  baboons  came 
hooting  down  the  ravine  and  made  for  the  drinking- 


262  THE  PROOF 

place.  Night  was  now  falling  fast,  and  it  was  dark 
before  the  main  troop  entered  the  crater.  We  could 
only  dimly  make  out  their  forms,  but  their  harsh 
barks  were  continuous.  They  did  not  come  near  us, 
and  we  sat  and  watched,  and  whispered  to  each 
other,  and  waited  for  the  moon,  which  seemed  long 
in  coming.  At  last  its  bright  light  struck  full  into 
the  crater,  and  we  could  see  the  baboons  sitting 
together  in  a  mass  at  the  farther  side.  But  not  for 
long ;  for  as  we  waited  there  was  a  movement 
among  the  animals,  and  two  long  files  of  them  left 
the  main  body  and  came  slowly  towards  the  part  in 
which  we  lay  hidden.  Tense  with  apprehension 
we  sat  and  gazed,  expecting  that  they  would  make 
a  dash  for  us.  They  kept  steadily  on,  however : 
two  long  lines  of  huge  beasts  a  few  yards  apart,  and 
between  them  a  bigger  one  that  walked  almost  erect. 
Within  twenty  yards  of  our  cave  they  formed  into  a 
circle,  the  big  one  in  the  centre.  He  was  as  big  as  a 
man !  Was  he  a  man  ?  But  no,  the  clicking, 
grunting  sound  that  issued  from  his  throat  was  that 
of  a  baboon,  though  of  a  species  different  to  the 
others.  When  the  moonlight  struck  more  fully  on 
the  shaggy  head  and  face,  they  looked  almost 
human !  How  the  fangs  glistened  in  the  moon- 
light ! 
"  The  gestures  of  this  strange  animal  became  more 


THE  PROOF  263 

excited,  and  the  guttural  speech — if  speech  it  was — 
more  passionate.  I  heard  Klaas  muttering — he  was 
praying.  '  God  have  mercy  !  '  I  heard  him  say, 

'  they  know  we  are  here,   they Oh  !   master, 

master,  hold  him,  hold  him  !  '  But  it  was  too  late  : 
John,  with  a  wild  scream  of  '  Hector  !  Hector  ! ' 
sprang  from  the  shelter  of  the  cave,  and,  casting  aside 
his  rifle,  ran  straight  at  the  strange  figure  in  the 
middle  of  the  circle.  Had  he  gone  mad  ?  Who 
could  save  him  now  ?  Fast  and  furious  Klaas's 
rifle  and  my  own  rang  out,  and  in  the  dense  group 
of  animals  the  execution  was  so  terrible  that  in  a  few 
minutes  the  bulk  fled  back  to  the  farther  end,  and  I 
ran  to  where  John  lay  crushed  in  the  arms  of  the 
baboon  leader.  The  vile  beast  had  its  fangs  fixed 
in  his  throat  when  I  reached  them.  I  fired  a  bullet 
through  its  head,  and  released  my  poor  dead  friend  ; 
and  as  the  monster's  shaggy  head  rolled  back,  and 
the  moon's  bright  rays  struck  upon  its  glistening 
teeth,  I  saw  with  horror  that  they  were  of  gold  !  " 


BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE 


"  BUSHMAN'S   PARADISE 


JIM  HALLORAN  was  bored  to  death.  With  a  natural 
curiosity  he  had  drifted  into  Walfisch  Bay — bitten 
as  it  were  out  of  the  huge  expanse  of  German  South- 
West  Africa — vaguely  expecting  something  out  of 
the  ordinary  from  such  a  queer  locality.  But  he 
had  found  literally  nothing  to  do.  A  few  white 
officials  and  storekeepers,  too  slack  even  to  be  sick 
of  their  surroundings,  and  a  few  degraded  families 
of  Bushmen  of  uninteresting  habits  and  extremely 
filthy,  constituted  the  inhabitants.  There  was  but 
little  game  in  the  small  strip  of  British  territory, 
and  Halloran  had  made  one  or  two  abortive  attempts 


*  The  principal  incident  in  the  first  part  of  this  story — 
the  shooting  of  the  German  soldier  who  found  diamonds 
in  German  South- West  Africa  before  they  were  heard  of 
in  Luderitzbucht — actually  occurred,  and  the  pocket-book 
containing  the  route  to  the  oasis,  now  known  as  "  Bush- 
man's Paradise,"  is  still  in  existence.  Names  and  local- 
ities have  been  altered,  naturally,  and  the  second  part  of 
the  story  is  pure  fiction. 

267 


268  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

to  arrange  a  shooting  and  exploring  trip  into  the 
German  hinterland.  Every  one  had  warned  him  of 
the  extreme  peril  from  the  shifting  sand-dunes. 
Moreover,  the  war  between  the  Germans  and  the 
Hereros  was  at  its  height,  and  the  lieutenant  in 
charge  of  the  small  garrison  at  Swakopmund  had 
cautioned  him  not  to  venture  beyond  the  limit  of 
their  patrols.  There  was  no  steamer  for  ten  days, 
so  that  it  was  a  veritable  godsend  to  him  when  late 
one  evening  he  received  a  message  from  the  same 
friendly  lieutenant  to  the  effect  that  if  he  cared 
he  was  welcome  to  accompany  a  patrol  party  which 
was  to  leave  early  the  following  morning  in  the 
direction  of  the  little-known  Geiesib  Mountains. 
He  might  bring  his  rifle,  as  there  was  a  chance  of 
some  buck. 

Daylight  found  Halloran  in  the  saddle  on  his 
way  to  the  German  quarters.  The  patrol  consisted 
of  ten  troopers  in  addition  to  his  friend  the  lieu- 
tenant, who  explained  that  two  of  his  men  who 
had  been  sent  on  patrol  in  that  direction  a  few 
days  previously  had  not  returned,  and  that  he 
hoped  to  find  traces  of  them.  "  What  do  you 
think  has  happened  to  them  ?  "  Halloran  asked. 
The  German  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  A  hundred 
things  may  have  happened,"  he  said — "  the  Hereros 
^— or  the  Bushmen — they  may  be  under  one  of  the 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  '»  269 

shifting  dunes — or  they  are  lost  and  may  be  dying 
of  thirst — who  knows  ?  " 

The  heat  was  terrific  :  the  vibrant  atmosphere 
over  the  red-hot  sand  looked  as  though  it  had 
become  molten,  and  the  glare  to  the  eye  was  almost 
insufferable.  There  was  not  a  breath  of  air  stirring. 
Indeed,  it  was  due  solely  to  this  fact  that  the  patrol 
had  ventured  to  cross  the  shifting  dunes.  Later, 
when  the  wind  blew,  it  would  be  courting  death  to 
attempt  it. 

A  few  hours'  sharp  trot  brought  them  to  the 
nearest  spurs  of  the  mountain,  where  water  had 
been  found  by  digging  in  the  sand — bitter  brak, 
but  still  drinkable — and  here  they  had  hoped  to 
have  found  the  lost  troopers.  But  no  trace  of  the 
missing  men  was  to  be -seen.  And  over  a  hasty 
lunch  Haussmann,  the  lieutenant,  expressed  his  fear 
that  they  might  never  be  found,  but  would  go  to 
swell  the  list  of  men  who  from  time  to  time  had 
disappeared  from  their  little  garrison.  "  In  two 
years,"  he  said,  "  I  have  lost  nine  men.  First  there 
were  Schmidt,  Miiller,  and  Brandhof,  who  were  lost 
in  the  colossal  and  never-to-be-forgotten  storm  soon 
after  I  arrived ;  then  my  orderly  Goe'rtz  went, 
and  with  him  another.  Then  Kramer — yes — but 
Kramer,  that  was  different  !  " 

Halloran    was    curious.     "  What    happened    to 


270  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

Kramer  ?  "  he  asked.  And  the  German  told  him 
a  strange  story.  Kramer  was  a  queer  mountebank 
sort  of  a  chap  who  before  conscription  claimed  him 
had  been  clown  in  a  circus,  and  his  antics  and 
gymnastic  feats  had  made  him  very  popular  with 
his  fellow-troopers.  He  had  been  a  good  soldier 
too ;  and  when  he  had  become  separated  from  his 
fellow-trooper  in  a  sandstorm  a  day  or  more  south 
of  Swakopmund,  and  his  companion  had  struggled 
through  without  him,  no  effort  had  been  spared 
in  searching  for  the  missing  man.  But  to  no 
purpose ;  months  passed  and  he  had  been  almost 
forgotten.  And  then,  to  every  one's  surprise,  he 
had  one  day  turned  up,  safe  and  sound,  at  the 
camp.  He  was  nearly  naked,  and  bore  traces 
of  having  lived  like  a  savage,  and  the  lieutenant 
believed  that  he  had  become  affected  by  his  priva- 
tions and  was  slightly  mad.  At  any  rate,  he  had 
told  a  strange  and  improbable  story.  Lost  in  the 
drifting  sands,  he  had  struggled  on  he  knew  not 
whither  until  his  horse  dropped,  then  on  foot,  and, 
with  all  sense  of  direction  utterly  lost,  he  had 
staggered  on  till  tired  nature  gave  out  and  he  sank 
to  the  ground  in  a  dead  faint.  The  storm  must 
have  abated  shortly  after,  for  he  woke  to  find  him- 
self nearly  buried  but  with  the  air  clearer,  and, 
somewhat  refreshed,  he  had  again  moved  on,  until, 


"BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE"  271 

water  gone  and  nearly  dead,  he  had  eventually 
staggered  clear  of  the  sands  and  right  into  the  arms 
of  a  number  of  Bushmen.  For  some  reason  they 
had  spared  his  life.  Later  his  acrobatic  feats  had 
made  him  even  popular  with  them.  His  story 
went  on  to  tell  of  a  well- wooded  oasis  where  the 
Bushmen  lived,  with  water  and  game  in  plenty. 
"  All  this  is  probably  true,"  said  the  lieutenant, 
"  but  his  brain  must  have  been  somewhat  turned, 
for  he  declared  that  in  this  oasis  the  Bushmen's 
children  made  playthings  of  big  rough  diamonds 
the  size  of  walnuts!"  Kramer  had  watched  for 
an  opportunity  to  escape,  but  when  it  came  he  had 
had  no  chance  of  bringing  away  any  of  the  stones, 
as  the  Bushmen  had  a  vague  idea  that  the  white 
men  valued  them  highly  and  that  if  they  knew  of 
their  presence  in  the  oasis  their  refuge  would  soon 
be  lost  to  them.  "  He  stuck  to  his  tale,"  said  the 
lieutenant,  "  and  his  great  idea  was  that  I  should 
help  him  to  go  back  with  a  strong  expedition  as 
soon  as  his  time  of  service  expired,  and  he  would 
make  me  a  rich  man.  Of  course,"  he  continued 
dogmatically,  "  there  are  no  diamonds  in  this 
country — worse  luck  ! — so  Kramer  was  laughed  at 
by  everybody."  He  became  madder  than  ever, 
sullen  and  morose.  He  thought  of  nothing  but 
his  mad  dream  of  diamonds.  A  few  months 


272  "BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE" 

previously  his  discharge  had  come,  and  within  a 
few  days  he  had  again  disappeared  into  the  un- 
known. He  had  bought  a  mule,  and  had  gone 
away  laden  with  water-bags,  laughed  and  jeered 
at  by  his  late  comrades.  He  had  never  been  heard 
of  in  the  interval.  "  But,"  said  the  lieutenant 
abruptly,  "  we  must  be  off,  as  we  must  go  on  at 
least  two  or  three  hours  further  east,  and  I  should 
suggest,  Mr.  Halloran,  that  if  you  care  to  do  so  you 
could  stay  here  till  our  return.  You  are  likely 
to  get  a  shot  here  by  the  water." 

Halloran  agreed,  and  the  patrol  trotted  away  over 
the  thick  sand  that  skirted  the  mountains  eastward. 
The  tale  told  by  Haussmann  had  a  strange  fascina- 
tion for  him.  Himself  something  of  a  prospector,  the 
story  of  the  diamonds  did  not  appear  so  wild  and 
improbable  to  him  as  it  did  to  the  matter-of-fact 
Teuton.  He  had  often  wished  for  a  chance  to 
prospect  the  slopes  of  these  very  mountains,  which 
looked  very  promising  for  gold — but  diamonds  ! 
Was  it  possible  ?  Choosing  a  spot  among  the  rocks 
where  he  was  somewhat  sheltered  from  the  sun 
and  could  command  a  view  of  the  little  pool  and 
its  approaches,  he  sat  down  to  muse  over  the  story 
and  to  await  the  chance  of  a  possible  shot.  A 
couple  of  hours  passed.  The  stillness  and  intense 
heat  combined  to  make  him  drowsy,  and  he  woke 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  "  273 

with  a  start  to  find  he  had  been  dreaming  of  diamonds 
as  big  as  tennis  balls.  "  Bad  sportsman,"  he 
yawned.  "  I  shall  never  get  a  shot  this  way,"  and, 
rubbing  his  eyes,  he  peered  cautiously  round  in 
search  of  game.  Not  a  thing  in  sight  in  any  direc- 
tion. Stop  ! — was  that  a  speck  moving  on  a  distant 
spur  of  the  mountain  ?  The  atmosphere  was  decep- 
tive, but  surely  it  was  some  animal  approaching 
in  his  direction.  He  had  up  till  then  forgotten  his 
binoculars,  but  he  was  now  wide  awake  and,  look- 
ing first  to  his  rifle,  he  got  out  his  glasses  and  twisted 
them  into  focus  upon  the  moving  object  in  the 
distance.  A  startled  exclamation  rose  to  his  lips 
as  the  field-glasses  covered  the  moving  spot ;  it 
was  a  man.  Yes — running,  stumbling,  crouching 
and  at  times  almost  crawling — the  object  which  he 
saw  was  a  white  man,  naked  except  for  a  few  rags. 
His  desperate  haste  and  the  glances  he  threw  back 
continually  showed  that  he  was  being  pursued. 
Even  as  Halloran  gazed,  figure  after  figure  came 
running  into  view  over  the  slope  behind  the  forlorn 
and  desperate-looking  fugitive — blacks  these,  and 
by  their  diminutive  size  he  knew  them  for  Bushmen. 
There  were  seven  or  eight  of  them  in  sight.  How 
many  more  were  behind  he  could  not  of  course 
guess,  nor  did  he  stop  to  look,  for  every  manly 
instinct  in  his  body  sent  him  flying  out  of  his  shelter 

S 


274  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

towards  the  hunted  man.  He  must  shoot  quick, 
for  it  was  plain  the  Bushmen  were  gaining  on  their 
quarry.  So,  shouting  with  all  his  might,  Halloran 
ran  forward.  A  couple  of  hundred  yards'  sprint 
and  they  were  within  range.  Down  he  went  on 
one  knee,  and  crack,  crack  went  the  sporting  Mauser. 
The  vibration  of  the  hot  air  was  sufficient  excuse 
for  bad  shooting,  and  it  was  not  until  he  had  emptied 
his  magazine  that  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  sending 
the  leading  Bushman  sprawling.  But  the  others 
did  not  pause,  and  as  Halloran  thrust  another  clip 
into  the  magazine  and  ran  forward  again,  shouting 
and  using  some  very  bad  language  in  his  excite- 
ment, he  saw  the  leading  figure  throw  up  his  hands 
and  fall  forward  upon  his  face.  He  had  the  range 
better  now,  and  was  getting  near.  A  second  and  a 
third  Bushman  fell  dead,  but  the  others  made  no 
attempt  to  retreat,  and  appeared  to  be  rifling  the 
body  in  frantic  haste.  Again  Halloran  paused, 
and  sent  a  bullet  into  the  bunch.  Now  they  were 
flying  away,  leaving  four  of  their  number  behind 
them.  Shot  after  shot  was  sent  after  them  till  they 
were  out  of  range,  beyond  the  ridge,  by  which  time 
Halloran  had  reached  the  fallen  white  man.  There 
he  lay,  stone  dead,  with  a  Bushman's  poisoned 
arrow  between  his  shoulders  and  his  body  already 
swollen  and  horrible  from  the  deadly  poison.  A 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  "  275 

white  man  without  doubt,  his  feet  bare  and  bleed- 
ing from  his  awful  flight,  his  few  poor  rags  almost 
torn  from  his  body  by  the  Bushmen.  Though  tanned 
almost  black  he  had  been  a  fair  man,  and  his  blue 
eyes  stared  horribly.  He  was  beyond  all  succour, 
whoever  he  was,  and  Halloran  turned  savagely  to 
the  remnants  of  the  murderous  band.  They  had 
paid  dearly.  Three  were  stone  dead.  A  fourth 
lay  dying  where  Halloran  had  brought  him  down 
in  his  flight,  and  near  him  lay  a  tattered  pocket- 
book.  Halloran  picked  this  up.  He  knew  what 
name  he  should  find  in  it  before  he  glanced  at  the 
contents.  Yes,  there  was  the  name :  "  Heinrich 
Kramer."  It  was  the  man  who  had  gone  back 
for  the  diamonds.  This,  then,  was  why  the  Bush- 
men had  followed  and  killed  him  and  rifled  the 
body.  Halloran  searched  also,  but  the  natives  had 
done  their  work  well.  Nothing  was  to  be  found. 
However,  as  he  turned  to  look  at  the  wounded 
Bushman,  who  was  in  his  death-agony,  there  fell 
from  the  stunted  black  fingers  a  pure  and  flawless 
diamond,  lustrous  and  dazzling  in  the  burning  sun- 
shine, and  so  perfect  that  it  might  just  have  left 
the  hands  of  the  cutter.  ...  So  it  was  true, 
after  all ! 

Half  an  hour  later  the  patrol  came  back  at  a 
gallop,  having  heard  the  continuous  firing.    A  few 


276  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

words  explained  all.  It  was  Kramer  right  enough. 
As  it  was  useless  following  the  Bushmen,  poor 
Kramer  was  buried  and  the  patrol  returned  to 
Swakopmund,  having  found  no  trace  of  the  men 
for  whom  they  had  been  searching.  In  the  presence 
of  the  men  Halloran  had  not  mentioned  the  pocket- 
book  or  diamond,  but  that  night  he  told  Haussmann 
all.  The  pocket-book  contained  many  details,  and 
although  much  was  in  cypher,  the  route  taken  by 
Kramer  in  reaching  the  oasis  the  second  time  was 
clearly  noted.  And  between  them  a  plan  was 
formed. 


Six  months  later  Halloran  arrived  in  Cape  Town, 
having  spent  the  interim  in  Europe,  where  he  had 
made  certain  arrangements.  He  was  met  by  his 
friend  (and  partner  in  the  venture)  the  lieutenant 
— on  three  months'  sick  leave — and  between  them 
the  expedition  was  organised  which  was  to  make 
both  their  fortunes.  From  Europe,  Halloran  had 
shipped  half  a  dozen  camels,  and  these  ungainly 
beasts,  in  charge  of  two  Arab  drivers,  formed  an 
important  item  in  his  scheme.  A  small  tug  was 
chartered  for  three  months,  and  a  week  after  sailing 
from  Cape  Town  the  party  landed  on  a  wild  and 
desolate  part  of  the  coast  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  "  277 

south  of  Walfisch  Bay.  The  reason  for  choosing 
this  spot  was  that,  according  to  the  directions  in 
the  pocket-book,  it  appeared  clear  that  by  striking 
inland  due  east  from  thereabouts  they  would  reach 
the  oasis  much  quicker  than  by  the  actual  route 
followed  by  Kramer.  But  they  knew  it  to  be  a 
waterless  waste  for  at  least  four  days'  journey — 
how  much  more  it  was  impossible  to  say — hence 
the  camels,  and  hence  also  the  numerous  small 
barrels  of  water  which  formed  an  equally  important 
part  of  the  tug's  cargo.  There  were  four  white  men 
in  the  party — Halloran,  his  younger  brother  Frank, 
Haussmann  the  German  lieutenant,  and  a  friend  of 
the  latter  named  Haupt.  From  Swakopmund, 
Haussmann  had  brought  two  Hottentots  who  could 
speak  the  extraordinary  Bushman  "  click "  lan- 
guage. These,  with  the  Arab  camel-men,  made 
the  actual  number  up  to  eight.  Each  was  well 
armed,  for  Halloran,  though  he  hoped  to  get  the 
diamonds  without  violence,  had  a  notion  that  in  an 
extreme  case  a  good  deal  could  be  done  by  eight 
determined  men  armed  with  Mausers  and  with 
plenty  of  ammunition.  The  tug  with  its  crew  of 
six  men  was  to  remain  anchored  in  the  little  cove, 
keeping  a  sharp  look-out  shorewards.  Halloran 
had  chosen  his  time  well.  The  windy  season  was 
at  an  end  and  there  was  no  great  probability  of  the 


278  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

much-dreaded  sandstorms  arising.  The  moon  was 
nearly  at  its  full  and  they  would  thus  be  able  to 
keep  a  sharp  look-out  at  night,  and  travel  if  they 
wished  to.  Five  of  the  camels  were  laden  with 
water  casks,  which  were  to  be  buried  at  intervals 
along  the  route,  accurate  bearings  of  each  spot  to 
be  taken,  and  thus  a  safe  line  of  retreat  would  be 
provided  should  such  prove  necessary.  Speed  was 
unnecessary  on  the  outward  journey,  and  the  party 
walked,  the  sixth  camel  carrying  their  stores, 
ammunition,  and  a  large  assortment  of  Manchester 
trading  goods  likely  to  appeal  to  the  aesthetic  taste 
of  the  Bushmen.  And  so  one  evening  as  the  last 
flaming  rays  of  the  setting  sun  were  being  vanquished 
by  the  soft  moonlight,  the  venturesome  party  waved 
farewell  to  the  watchers  on  the  little  tug  and  started 
on  their  journey  over  the  seemingly  illimitable 
sand-dunes.  They  trekked  in  single  file  and  by 
the  aid  of  the  stars  and  a  compass  easily  kept  their 
eastward  course.  The  murmur  of  the  surf  grew 
fainter  and  fainter  until  not  a  sound  broke  the 
stillness,  the  soft  footfall  of  the  camels  being  in- 
audible even  to  the  men  who  led  them.  Halloran 
had  enjoined  silence  for  some  reason,  and  he  stopped 
his  brother  irritably  when  that  usually  irrepressible 
youth  started  to  whistle  feebly.  With  an  occasional 
rest  the  expedition  made  slow  but  certain  headway 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  "  279 

during  the  night,  halting  for  the  day  when  the 
rapidly  brightening  east  warned  them  that  old 
Sol  would  soon  have  to  be  reckoned  with.  A  barrel 
of  water  was  buried  in  the  sand,  a  bamboo  brought 
for  the  purpose  being  planted  upright  near  the 
spot,  and  after  a  hasty  breakfast  the  tired  men  were 
soon  asleep  under  a  light  awning  carried  for  the 
purpose  ;  one  man,  however,  being  constantly  on 
watch.  By  noon  the  heat  had  become  intolerable. 
Roasting  in  the  sun  seemed  preferable  to  stewing 
under  the  canvas,  and  by  three  o'clock  the  party 
were  on  their  way  again.  They  rested  at  midnight, 
and  rested  better.  The  fourth  night  found  them 
still  on  the  sand-dunes,  and  by  this  time  the  weird 
journey  was  beginning  to  tell  upon  the  white  men. 
The  silence  and  mystery  of  the  night,  the  vast 
expanse  of  sand  shown  so  vaguely  in  the  moonlight, 
the  soft-treading,  grotesquely-shaped  camels,  which 
seemed  far  less  real  and  tangible  than  the  black 
shadows  thrown  by  them  across  the  sand,  and  by 
day  the  blinding  glare  of  the  sun  thrown  back 
from  the  all-surrounding  sand  so  fiercely  that  in 
spite  of  their  sun-goggles  they  were  nearly  blinded, 
combined  to  make  them  high-strung  and  irritable. 
On  the  fourth  night  it  fell  to  young  Frank  Halloran 
to  take  first  watch.  He  had  grumbled  at  it  as 
unnecessary,  for  so  far  they  had  seen  no  living 


280  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

creature — not  even  a  bird.  But  though  he  grumbled 
he  kept  a  sharp  look-out,  for  he  was  conscious  of  a 
queer  uneasy  feeling  that  someone  or  something 
was  watching  him  in  turn.  The  moon  was  bright, 
but  a  slight  haze  seemed  to  hang  over  the  sand, 
making  objects  a  short  distance  away  look  vague 
and  indistinct.  He  could  see  nothing,  peer  as  he 
would  into  the  soft,  dim  distance,  but  he  could  not 
shake  off  the  uneasy  feeling.  Time  wore  on,  half 
his  watch  was  over.  What  was  that  ?  Surely  some- 
thing moving  ?  His  rifle  came  to  his  shoulder,  the 
report  rang  out,  and  his  comrades  were  awake 
instantly.  Nothing  could  be  found.  His  brother 
rated  him  for  shooting  at  what  was  probably  a 
jackal,  if,  indeed,  it  had  not  been  pure  imagination. 
But  daylight,  though  it  showed  nothing  to  the 
white  men,  showed  something  to  the  wonderfully 
trained  eyes  of  the  Hottentots.  "  Bushman  1 " 
said  Gert,  the  elder  of  the  two.  The  spoor  came 
from  the  east  and  led  back  in  the  same  direction. 
Halloran  was  quite  elated.  He  took  it  for  proof 
that  they  were  on  the  right  track.  .  .  . 

All  this  can  be  gathered  from  the  notes  in  Hallo- 
ran's  handwriting,  which  are  to  be  found  in  the 
pocket-book  that  had  belonged  to  Kramer.  The 
book  had  had  a  strange  fascination  for  him,  and 
he  had  used  it  for  his  own  diary.  Indeed,  these 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  "  281 

short  and  sometimes  disconnected  sentences  are 
the  only  real  record  of  the  grim  tragedy  that 
followed. 

The  little  caravan  got  through  the  sand-belt 
safely  in  six  days,  and  without  further  alarms 
from  the  Bushmen.  Then  came  stony  kopjes  with 
stunted  bush,  and  here  and  there  traces  of  game 
and  lions.  Water  could  not  be  far  off.  On  the 
tenth  day  they  had  found  the  oasis,  and  by  sending 
the  Hottentots  on  ahead  with  presents  they  had 
met  with  no  open  hostility  from  the  Bushmen. 
There  was  plenty  of  water.  Halloran  seems  to 
have  tried  to  get  the  diamonds  by  bartering  goods 
for  them,  but  for  some  days  the  Bushmen  had  kept 
up  the  pretence  that  there  were  no  diamonds  there. 
Then  force  was  threatened  and  a  demonstration 
made  as  to  what  could  be  done  with  eight  repeating 
rifles.  Finally  Halloran  seems  to  have  laid  violent 
hands  on  the  chief  and  to  have  held  him  to 
ransom  against  the  production  of  the  stones. 
But  from  this  time  the  pocket-book  speaks  best 
for  itself. 

"  August  I3th. — They  have  given  in.  Gert  has 
taken  the  chief's  message,  and  they  have  brought 
us  a  skin-bag  full  of  the  stones.  These  are  diamonds 
right  enough — fine  big  stones  of  eight  or  nine  carats, 
nearly  all  the  same  size — and  we  are  rich  men. 


282  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

The  sight  of  them  made  us  greedy,  and  we  told  the 
chief  they  were  not  enough.  He  told  us  through 
Gert  that  we  had  broken  our  word.  Have  we  ? 
Of  course  we  did  not  tell  him  for  how  many  diamonds 
we  would  let  him  go.  Besides,  we  will  give  him  all 
the  trading  goods  in  return.  He  said  something  to 
his  wives  which  even  the  Hottentots  could  not 
understand,  but  they  came  again  with  a  dozen 
very  large  diamonds,  and  we  let  him  go. 


"  I  do  not  like  the  look  of  things.  Every  Bush- 
man has  disappeared.  Do  they  intend  to  attack 
us  later  ?  We  shall  water  the  camels  as  soon  as  it 
is  cool  enough,  fill  our  water-bags  and  start  on  our 
return  journey.  Luckily  we  have  buried  water  all 
the  way  back,  we  can  travel  lightly  and  rapidly. 


"  What  shall  we  do  ?  They  have  poisoned  the 
water-pools.  One  of  the  Arabs,  the  younger  Hotten- 
tot, and  three  of  our  camels  are  dead.  Lucidly, 
the  poison  was  swift,  and  they  fell  dead  before  Gert 
and  the  other  camels  could  get  to  the  pool.  We 
must  fly  as  best  we  may,  our  nearest  cask  is  only 
twelve  hours  away. 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  "  283 

"  I4th. — We  are  resting  the  camels  for  a  short 
spell  about  three  hours  from  the  first  cask.  We 
have  neglected  the  camels  in  our  anxiety  for  the 
diamonds.  They  have  had  no  water  for  three 
days.  We  must  give  them  most  of  the  first  cask. 
It  is  awful  work  riding  two  on  a  camel,  but  we  can 
get  through  in  four  or  five  days,  and  then 


"  I  am  almost  too  stunned  to  write.  We  found 
the  cask.  We  had  not  thought  of  its  being  tampered 
with.  My  poor  brother  Frank  drank  the  first 
pannikin  greedily,  and  fell  dying  at  our  feet  as  he 
drank.  The  fiends  had  found  the  water  and 
poisoned  it.  As  the  poor  boy  lay  dying  in  my 
arms  the  water  ran  unheeded  into  the  sands.  A 
camel  sucked  it  up  eagerly.  It  is  dead  also.  We 
must  on  again.  Surely  they  cannot  have  found 
the  other  casks. 

"  I7th. — I  am  alone.  The  others  are  all  dead — all. 
We  tried  the  water  in  the  other  casks  by  giving  some 
first  to  the  camels.  It  had  all  been  poisoned. 
They  are  following  us  too,  but  too  far  off  to  shoot 
them.  Gert  went  mad  and  drank  the  water — it 
was  so  bright  and  clear.  Each  time  we  hoped  they 
might  not  have  found  the  next  cask ;  but  so  far 
they  have  found  them  all.  There  are  three  more. 


284  "  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  " 

The  young  German  turned  back  to  die  fighting 
the  black  devils.  We  heard  him  shooting  for  a 
long  time,  but  he  must  be  dead  too.  The  Arab  was 
missing  in  the  night.  He  too  had  gone  back.  .  .  . 
We  have  dragged  on  till  within  eighteen  hours  of 
the  coast,  but  I  can  go  no  further.  When  the 
lieutenant  and  I  dug  up  the  last  cask  we  cast  lots 
as  to  who  should  try  it.  It  fell  to  him.  I  wished 
him  to  sip  it  only,  but  once  his  lips  were  wet  I  could 
not  tear  him  away.  .  .  .  He  cursed  me  as  he  died. 
...  I  have  all  the  diamonds  now  and  would  give 
them  all  for  a  drink  of  pure  water.  .  .  .  Surely 
they  cannot  have  found  the  other  casks.  I  will 
win  through  yet.  It  is  but  six  hours  to  the  next 
cask. 

"  Another  cask — but  I  dare  not.  It  is  bright  and 
cool  and  clear  ;  but  so  were  the  others  !  And  yet  I 
am  dying  of  thirst.  I  can  go  no  further.  .  .  . 
They  are  creeping  nearer.  They  know  my  rifle 
has  gone,  and  I  know  that  if  I  do  not  drink  they 
will  shoot  me  as  they  did  that  other  man — through 
the  back  with  a  poisoned  arrow.  But  I  will  not 
wait  for  that.  This  water  looks  so  cool  and  clear, 
surely  I " 

***** 
The   diary   ends   abruptly,    A   week   later   the 


"  BUSHMAN'S  PARADISE  "  285 

engineer  and  skipper  of  the  little  tug,  venturing 
across  the  sands  in  the  hope  of  meeting  the  party 
returning,  found  Halloran's  body  by  the  side  of  the 
water-cask.  Near  by  lay  the  fatal  pocket-book. 
But  the  diamonds  had  gone. 


"  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD 


"  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  " 

A  LEGEND  OF  BUSHMANLAND 

THIS  tale  was  told  me  over  a  camp-fire  in  lonely 
Bushmanland. 

A  wild  and  desolate  land  it  is,  but  little  known 
except  to  the  occasional  nomad  "  trek-boer,"  who 
in  the  seasons  when  rain  has  made  it  possible  wanders 
from  water-hole  to  water-hole  with  his  scanty  flocks 
and  herds  ;  or  to  the  mounted  trooper  on  his  long 
and  lonely  patrol ;  or  the  even  more  infrequent 
prospector  in  his  search  for  the  mineral  wealth 
that  abounds  in  the  district,  but  which  scarcity  of 
water  and  cost  of  transport  have  so  far  rendered 
useless.  A  land  with  a  character  all  its  own — of 
wide  stretches  of  low  grey  bush,  intermingled  with 
the  vivid-green  patches  of  luxuriant  "  melkbosch," 
giving  deceptive  promise  of  non-existent  moisture ; 
of  level  plains,  gay  with  brilliant  flowers,  from 
which  long  humped  ranges  of  granite  rise  in  serried 
lines. 

289  T 


2go       "  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  " 

A  common  necessity  had  drawn  two  of  us  white 
men  to  a  distant  and  isolated  water-hole,  which  to 
our  dismay  we  had  found  dry  and  empty.  Neither 
of  us  knew  of  other  water  within  twelve  hours' 
trek,  our  beasts  were  tired,  and  it  was  a  great  relief 
when  Karelse,  my  Hottentot  driver,  declared  he 
knew  of  good  water  only  about  four  hours  away. 
I  wondered  I  had  never  heard  of  it  before,  but 
Karelse,  who  knew  every  inch  of  the  country,  was 
confident  that  though  he  had  never  been  to  the 
spot  we  should  find  plenty  of  water  there  ;  and, 
sure  enough,  nightfall  brought  us  to  the  place, 
and  there  was  water  in  abundance.  Here  we 
shared  coffee  and  biltong,  and  afterwards  sat 
smoking  and  yarning  by  the  cheerful  blaze  of  the 
dry  fire-bush. 

The  night  was  wild  and  stormy,  and  a  cold  wind 
blew  in  sharp  gusts  round  the  fantastic  pile  of  rocks 
that  rose  abruptly  from  the  small  deep  pool  of 
black-looking  water,  sending  the  sparks  swirling 
upwards  and  causing  the  flames  to  leap  fiercely, 
whilst  the  flicker  of  the  fire  shone  on  the  glittering 
"  baviaan-spel  "  of  the  rocks,  and  the  black  shadows 
danced  to  the  whistle  of  the  wind. 

Overhead  the  sky  seemed  charged  with  rain — 
the  heavy,  hurrying  clouds  lowered  and  trailed  and 
seemed  as  though  at  any  moment  they  might  launch 


'  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  "        291 

a  deluge  upon  the  parched  and  yearning  veldt ;  but 
the  promise  was  ever  an  empty  one,  for  not  a 
drop  fell,  and  the  rain-charged  phalanxes  sped  onward 
and  ever  onward,  to  shed  their  precious  burthen  upon 
distant  and  more-favoured  fields.  .  .  . 

Jason  I  had  met  before.  Like  myself  he  was 
a  prospector,  and  had  known  many  lands.  He 
was  a  reserved,  reliable  man,  who  possessed  a  habit 
of  silence  rare  amongst  men  of  our  fraternity. 
Our  talk  had  been  of  Brazil,  where  we  had  both 
spent  many  years  of  our  youth,  and  almost  uncon- 
sciously we  had  fallen  into  Portuguese — a  language 
we  both  spoke  fluently. 

It  was  then  that  the  Other  Man  appeared.  Sud- 
denly, silently,  and  alone  he  stepped  from  among 
the  flickering  shadows  of  the  rocks,  so  abruptly 
as  to  cause  both  Jason  and  I  to  start  up  with  an 
exclamation.  By  the  uncertain  light  of  the  fire  he 
appeared  to  be  an  elderly  man  of  medium  size, 
swarthy,  weather-beaten,  and  bearded  to  the  eyes. 
He  strode  to  the  fire,  extended  a  limp,  cold  hand 
to  Jason  and  I  in  turn  with  an  almost  inaudible 
greeting,  and  crouched  down  by  the  dying  blaze, 
his  dark  eyes  bent  upon  the  glowing  embers. 
Naturally  expecting  him  to  be  Dutch,  both  Jason 
and  I  had  greeted  him  in  the  usual  manner  by  giving 
our  own  names  in  self-introduction.  He  had  made 


2Q2        "  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  " 

no  reply ;  but  though  our  hearth  was  but  a  camp- 
fire  in  a  wild  country,  we  felt  that  whoever  he  was 
he  was  in  a  measure  our  guest,  and  therefore  we 
made  no  immediate  attempt  to  find  out  who  or 
what  he  was.  Still  he  did  not  speak.  He  put 
aside  our  proffered  coffee,  gently  but  without 
a  word,  and  sat  glowering  and  gazing  into  the 
fire. 

At  last  Jason  spoke  to  him  direct — first  in  Dutch, 
and,  getting  no  reply,  in  English. 

"  Come  far  ?  "  he  queried. 

There  was  no  sign  that  the  man  had  heard. 
Jason  looked  at  me  with  a  lift  of  the  eyebrow. 
Then  I  tried. 

"  Farming  ?  "  I  asked. 

No  answer. 

"  Trading  ?  " 

Still  no  answer. 

"  Man's  dumb  !  "  grunted  Jason. 

But  he  was  muttering  now.  Gradually  his  words 
became  clearer,  and  to  our  amazement  he  was 
speaking  Portuguese  ! 

"  Pesquisadores — pesquisadores,  "  he  murmured, 
"  como  nos  outras  dos  tempos  antigos."  (Pros- 
pectors— searchers  for  wealth,  like  we  others  of  the 
olden  days.)  "...  Searching  for  that  which  is  not 
yours,  but  mine,  mine  by  every  right.  .  .  .  But 


"  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  "        293 

you  will  never  find  it — or  if  you  do  your  bones 
will  lie  beside  those  others  beneath  the  black  water, 
where  the  dead  drink  .  .  .  !  " 

His  mutterings  became  again  inarticulate.  I 
looked  at  Jason.  He  sat  staring  open-mouthed  at 
our  strange  visitor.  For  my  own  part  I  confess  I 
was  puzzled  and  somewhat  startled.  Jason's  eyes 
left  the  stranger  abruptly,  and  met  my  own,  and 
mutually  and  silently  our  lips  framed  the  word — 
"  Mad  !  "  Yes,  surely  he  must  be  mad,  this  strange 
man  who  spoke  of  the  "  ancient  days  "  in  a  tongue 
rarely  heard  in  this  part  of  Africa ;  but  what  was 
he  doing  here — here,  alone,  in  this  desolate  spot, 
full  fifty  miles  from  human  habitation. 

And  as  we  looked  at  each  other  in  doubt  and 
hesitation  the  stranger  began  again  to  speak,  first 
in  broken,  disconnected  sentences.  But  gradually 
the  strange,  far-away  tone — like  that  of  a  man 
talking  in  his  sleep — became  clearer  and  more  con- 
nected, and  soon  Jason  and  I  were  gazing  at  him 
as  though  spellbound,  and  drinking  in  every  word 
of  the  queer  archaic-sounding  Portuguese  in  which 
he  told  his  weird  story — fragment,  delirium,  wander- 
ings of  a  madman,  call  it  what  you  will. 

"...  There  were  Bushmen  then — wild  dwarf 
men  who  shot  with  poisoned  arrows,  and  had  seen 
no  white  man  before  , 


294          'THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD" 

"  Alvaro  Nunes  had  still  five  charges  for  his 
arquebus,  and  I  as  many  for  mfy  hand  petronel.  .  .  . 
When  they  heard  the  thunder  of  the  powder  they 
cast  aside  their  weapons  and  crawled  to  us  on  their 
knees,  taking  us  for  gods.  .  .  .  And  bearing  in 
mind  all  that  the  shipwrecked  Castilian  we  had  found 
at  Cabo  Tormentoso  had  told  us  of  the  mine  of 
precious  stones,  we  hastened  to  propitiate  them  in 
every  way.  .  .  .  The  gauds  we  had  brought — gay 
beads,  bright  kerchiefs,  and  the  like — with  these 
we  won  our  way  to  their  goodwill.  They  hunted 
for  us  ;  of  buck  and  of  wild  game  they  brought  us 
abundance ;  but  though  months  passed  we  were 
no  nearer  that  which  we  sought — the  mine  of  bright 
stones  such  as  the  Spanisher  had  shown  us  and  the 
whereabouts  of  which  these  strange  black,  dwarfish 
people  alone  knew.  Never  could  we  master  their 
strange  tongue — like  to  the  creaking  and  rustling 
of  dry  bones  upon  a  gibbet  more  than  the  speech 
of  humans — and  time  and  patience  alone  showed 
us  a  way.  Their  man  of  magic  held  great  power 
over  them.  He  was  of  another  race,  of  our  own 
stature,  and  with  a  yellow  skin.  He  had  another 
tongue  than  these  dwarf  men  of  the  bush,  and  this 
Alvaro  and  I  learnt  when  his  suspicion  of  us  gave 
way  and  he  found  that  we  wished  not  to  alienate 
the  tribe  from  his  authority.  .  .  .  For  the  Spanisher 


"THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD"        295 

had  said  :  '  Their  magician,  because  of  his  black 
magic,  he  alone  hath  the  secret  of  the  mine  of  stones 
like  unto  those  of  Golconda.'  .  .  .  Little  did  we 
fear  his  magic — we  who  feared  nothing  in  heaven 
or  earth  or  in  the  waters  beneath — Alvaro  and  I, 
old  freebooters  of  the  Spanish  Main  ;  but  they 
others  —  Luiz  Fonseca,  Jose  Albuquerque,  and 
Antonio  Mendez — brave  men,  but  ignorant  shipmen, 
they  were  fearful  of  the  witch-doctor  and  his  black 
art. 

"  Then  when  N'buqu,  the  witch,  had  heard  all 
of  the  wonders  of  our  land  across  the  great  water, 
he  would  fain  plot  to  come  with  us  and  see  all 
these  wondrous  things  of  which  we  spake.  And 
cunningly  Alvaro  led  him  on  day  by  day  until  he 
was  all  impatient  to  leave  this  tribe  of  dwarfs,  who 
were  not  even  his  own  kinsmen.  Then  when  all 
was  ripe  he  told  him  that  with  us  there  were 
no  wild  lands  full  of  buck  for  those  who  cared  to 
shoot  them,  that  our  wealth  was  in  red  gold  and 
shining  stones  !  And  at  long  last  he  showed  the 
stone  taken  from  the  Spanisher  at  the  Cape  of 
Storms.  .  .  . 

"  At  night  when  the  moon  was  full  N'buqu 
took  us  to  the  black  water-pit  lying  deep  and 
dark  at  the  foot  of  the  rocky  hill.  Ten  fathoms 
deep  was  it  and  full  to  the  brim  with  icy  water. 


296        "  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  " 

Many  times  had  we  drank  from  it,  for  though 
all  around  the  land  lay  parched  in  the  torrid 
heat  the  black  water-pit  was  always  full  to  the 
brim.  ... 

"  But  what  magic  was  this  ?  Here  was  no  water, 
but  a  yawning  shaft  gaped  black  and  dismal  where 
the  pool  had  been.  The  shipmen  shrank  back  in 
dismay.  '  Here  is  magic  !  '  they  muttered  fearfully, 
crossing  themselves.  N'buqu  laughed.  He  also 
had  learnt  something  of  our  tongue,  and  understood. 
'  No  magic  is  here/  said  he,  '  'tis  but  a  spring  from 
yonder  hill  that  fills  this  pool,  and  it  needs  but  to 
turn  the  stream  aside  and  the  water  will  all  drain 
away.  Later  I  will  show  ! ' 

"  From  a  fire-stick  he  had  brought  he  lit  a  torch 
of  dry  wood.  By  its  glare  we  saw  that  a  hide 
ladder  dangled  from  an  overhanging  rock  into  the 
deep  pit.  Down  it  N'buqu  led  the  way,  followed 
by  us  all  in  turn — the  shipmen  with  many  muttered 
prayers  and  misgivings.  .  .  .  Slimy  and  dank  was 
the  fearsome  place,  but  the  bottom  was  firm  and 
rocky,  and  from  it  there  branched  a  cavern  wide 
enough  for  us  all  to  walk  abreast.  Gently  it  led 
upward  .  .  .  and  then  we  stood  in  a  broader 
cavern,  where  the  light  from  the  torch  in  every 
direction  flashed  back  from  a  myriad  dazzling 
points :  ceiling,  walls,  every  rock  protuberance, 


"THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD"        297 

even  the  very  floor  gleamed  and  scintillated  till  the 
whole  place  blazed  as  though  on  fire.  N'buqu 
thrust  the  torch  into  Alvaro's  hand.  '  Look  !  '  he 
cried,  and  smote  with  a  spear  he  carried  at  the 
wall  of  the  cavern.  At  the  light  blow  a  handful 
of  the  flashing  points  fell  to  the  floor.  We  picked 
them  up.  They  were  the  '  bright  stones  '  of  the 
Spanisher — they  were  diamonds !  Here  was  wealth 
beyond  conception — wealth  beside  which  the  fabled 
Golconda  would  be  as  nought,  wealth  untold  for  us 
all.  But  on  the  floor  among  the  flashing  gems 
there  lay  many  white  bones — the  bones  of  dead 
men.  .  .  .  Wealth,  vast  wealth  for  us  all,  and  yet 
we  quarrelled  there  as  to  the  division  of  the  stones, 
and  as  to  how  we  were  to  get  them  away.  '  Get  all 
we  can  at  once  and  flee  this  very  night  !  '  urged  the 
shipmen.  '  And  die  of  thirst  in  the  desert  places  !  ' 
said  Alvaro — for  it  was  the  season  of  drought  ! 

'  Stay  only  until  we  can  fill  our  water-skins,'  they 

* 
counselled.     But  Alvaro  and  myself — we  were  wiser. 

N'buqu — his  must  be  the  plan.  He  knew  the  best 
paths  back  to  the  Cape  of  Tempests,  he  knew  the 
water-holes ;  we  must  be  guided  by  his  counsel. 
And  we  forced  them  to  listen.  Yes,  he  had  a  plan. 
Three  nights  hence  we  must  flee.  He  would  have 
water  ready  in  skins.  Meanwhile  each  night  he 
would  divert  the  water,  and  we  must  descend  and 


298         "  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  " 

collect  the  stones  so  that  we  should  have  enough 
for  all.  At  night  the  tribe  believed  that  the  spirits 
of  the  dead  came  to  the  black  water  to  drink,  and 
always  avoided  the  spot.  .  .  .  And  by  the  light  of 
the  flickering  torch  we  broke  down  showers  of 
the  glittering  stones  from  the  soft  blue  rock  in 
which  they  were  embedded  till  our  pouches 
were  full  and  the  torch  had  burned  out.  Then 
we  stumbled  and  groped  our  way  over  slime  and 
bones  till  we  came  to  the  shaft,  and  one  by  one 
we  climbed  up  and  out  into  the  fair  white  moon- 
light. .  .  . 

"  Fools  !  fools  !  The  shipmen  quarrelled  over 
the  stones  the  first  day.  Alvaro  lent  them  dice  and 
they  gambled  with  each  other  for  their  new-found 
wealth.  And  as  Alvaro  wished,  they  quarrelled ; 
and  Albuquerque  and  Fonseca  drew  steel  upon 
each  other,  and  there  in  the  sunshine  stabbed 
each  other  to  death.  '  The  more  for  us/  said 
Alvaro,  and  we  divided  the  stones  they  fought 
for. 

"  That  night  we  four  went  again  to  the  black 
water.  Once  more  we  loaded  our  pouches  and 
climbed  out  one  by  one.  I  the  first,  for  I  was 
faint  with  the  air  of  the  cavern.  Then  came  N'buqu. 
But  Alvaro  came  not,  nor  Mendez  the  shipman. 
Impatiently  I  shook  the  ladder  :  it  was  near  dawn. 


"  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  "         299 

Then  at  length  came  Alvaro.  He  was  ghastly  in 
the  moonlight.  And  at  the  top  he  began  to  pull 
up  the  ladder  he  had  climbed  by.  '  But  Mendez  ?  ' 
I  muttered.  He  answered  not,  but  still  hauled  the 
hide  rope.  Then  I  seized  him  by  the  shoulder  and 
looked  in  his  face.  There  was  blood  upon  him. 
'  He  struck  me  from  behind,'  he  said  ;  '  my  vest  of 
mail  saved  me ;  he  is  dead.  The  more  for  us  !  ' 
I  liked  not  Alvaro's  face,  and  looked  to  my 
dagger  lest  to-morrow  he  should  say  '  The  more 
forme.'  .  .  . 

"  That  third  night  Alvaro  and  I  for  the  last  time 
descended  the  black  shaft.  Well  watched  we  each 
the  other.  He  had  both  dagger  and  arquebus,  and 
I  my  hand  petronel  and  dagger  too.  N'buqu  came 
not  down  with  us,  feigning  that  he  must  prepare 
all  things  that  we  might  flee  as  soon  as  we  had 
loaded  our  pouches  for  the  last  time.  .  .  .  There 
he  left  us  in  the  black  shaft — my  life-long  comrade 
and  I ;  and  by  reason  of  the  lust  of  wealth  that 
came  upon  me  and  because  of  the  fear  of  that  which 
I  saw  in  Alvaro's  eye  I  struck  him  unawares  as  he 
knelt  for  the  last  gem.  Deep  behind  the  neck  my 
dagger  drank  his  blood.  His  vest  of  mail  did  not 
save  him  from  me  !  ...  And  turning  to  flee  hastily 
with  all  the  stones,  I  found  the  ladder  drawn  up  and 
N'buqu  laughing  at  me  from  above. 


300        "  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  " 

"  '  Ho  !  ho  !  white  man,  white  wizard  !  '  he 
called.  '  Ye  who  would  show  me  the  wondrous 
things  of  thine  own  land.  How  fares  it  with  ye 
now  ?  Surely  thou  hast  enough  of  the  bright 
stones  now — thy  dead  comrade's  share  and  all  he 
had  taken  ;  thou  hast  them  all !  Handle  them, 
gaze  on  them,  eat  of  them,  drink  of  them ;  for  of 
a  surety  naught  else  will  there  be  for  thee  to  eat 
and  drink !  Ho !  ho !  surely  the  black  man's 
magic  is  vain  against  the  wisdom  of  the  white  ! ' 

.  .  And  thus  he  taunted  me,  whilst  vainly  I 
strove  by  means  of  my  dagger  to  cut  footholds  in 
the  slimy  walls  of  the  shaft  and  thus  climb  to  free- 
dom. But  the  holes  crumbled  as  soon  as  my 
weight  bore  on  them,  and  after  falling  again  and 
again  I  desisted  in  despair.  .  .  .  And  ever  the 
yellow  fiend  above  taunted  me,  and  it  was  abundantly 
clear  that  he  had  but  feigned  to  fall  in  with  our 
scheme  the  more  fully  to  encompass  our  destruction. 
.  .  .  Dawn  found  me  raving  in  terror  of  my  coming 
fate — alone  with  the  bodies  of  the  friend  whom  I 
had  slain  and  the  shipman  who  had  been  by  him 
slain.  Terror  had  helped  to  parch  my  tongue  with 
thirst,  and  both  shaft  and  cavern,  though  moist, 
were  drained  too  dry  to  afford  one  mouthful  of  the 
precious  fluid.  Yet  though  longing  for  water  I  knew 
well  that  when  N'buqu  should  choose  again  to  direct 


'THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  "        301 

the  stream  I  should  drown  like  any  rat.  The  day 
passed.  I  heard  the  frightened  mutterings  of  the 
dwarf  men  as  they  crowded  round  the  mouth  of 
the  shaft  seeking  the  black  water  that  had  vanished  ; 
but  at  my  first  hoarse  shout  they  fled,  yelling  in 
alarm.  Day  turned  to  night,  and  I  had  become  as 
one  dead.  The  ghosts  of  dead  Alvaro  and  Mendez 
and  a  thousand  others  crowded  round  me,  gibing, 
and  mouthing,  and  seeking  too  for  the  black  water. 
Again  day,  and  again  night  came  and  went.  Still 
the  water  I  longed  for  and  yet  feared  came  not. 
I  suffered  the  tortures  of  the  damned,  and  fain  would 
I  have  scattered  my  throbbing  brains  with  that  last 
charge  of  my  hand  petronel ;  but  ever  as  I  raised 
it  dead  Alvaro  caught  my  hand  in  an  icy  grip  and 
I  could  not  die.  .  .  . 

"  Then  again  I  heard  N'buqu,  and  with  him 
certain  men  of  the  dwarfs  he  ruled.  And  in  their 
whistling,  creaking  tongue  I  heard  him  hold  forth  : 
'  Lo  !  ye  who  doubted  me,  thus  do  I  show  my  power. 
These  other  white  gods  that  came  from  afar,  ye 
thought  them  stronger  than  I,  yet  have  I  caused 
their  utter  destruction.  But  because  of  the  little 
faith  ye  had  in  me,  and  as  a  sign  of  my  power  and 
displeasure,  have  I  also  caused  the  spirits  that  dwell 
in  the  black  pool  to  take  away  the  water  that  is 
life  to  ye  all !  ' 


302        "  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  " 

'  Then  I  heard  them  moaning  and  begging  for 
the  water,  and  the  voice  of  the  witch-doctor  ordering 
them  to  lie  flat  on  their  faces  and  look  not  up  whilst 
he  forced  the  spirits  to  bring  back  that  which  they 
had  taken.  Then  he  called  to  me  in  my  own  tongue 
loudly  :  '  Ho  !  thou  white  god  !  eat  thou  thy  fill  of 
the  bright  stones  ;  of  water  thou  shalt  soon  drink 
plenty  !  '  And  I  knew  that  he  would  soon  move 
that  rock  whereby  the  water  could  be  diverted 
back  to  the  pit.  But  even  as  he  gibed  at  me, 
leaning  over  the  brink,  dead  Alvaro's  ice-cold 
hand  guided  my  petronel  till  it  covered  the  black 
fiend's  body,  and  the  iron  ball  struck  full  and 
true  below  his  throat.  Down  at  my  feet  hurtled 
the  body,  and  at  the  report  I  could  hear  the 
dwarfs  shriek  and  fly  away  from  the  spot  in 
fear. 

"  Not  dead,  but  dying  was  he,  for  his  magic  was 
naught  against  the  weapons  of  the  white  man.  Yet 
magic  had  he,  and  as  he  died  so  did  he  curse  me  and 
cast  over  me  a  spell  of  terror  :  '  Thou  shalt  guard 
well  thy  bright  stones,  oh,  slayer  of  thy  friend  !  ' 
he  shrieked.  '  Water  shalt  thou  have,  and  yet  shall 
never  quench  thine  awful  thirst ;  hunger  shall 
consume  thee  and  thou  shalt  not  eat ;  thou  shalt 
long  for  death,  yet  shalt  thou  not  die !  '  And 
cursing  thus  he  died  ;  and  his  ghost  joined  the 


'  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  "        303 

band  of  weird  watchers  in  the  cavern   of  bright 
stones.  .  .  . 

"  And  the  tribe  of  dwarfs  one  by  one  died  of 
thirst,  for  it  was  a  year  of  fearful  heat,  and  they 
knew  of  no  other  water.  Day  by  day  they  came 
shrieking  and  praying  to  the  spirits  of  the  black 
shaft  to  give  them  back  the  water.  Day  by  day 
they  flung  living  men  into  the  pit  as  sacrifice  to 
join  the  spirits  below,  till  all,  all  were  dead.  Yet 
could  I  not  die  !  .  .  . 

"  Over  their  bleached  bones  the  black  water  again 
runs.  Below,  guarded  by  the  dread  watchers,  lie 
the  bright  stones.  Seek  not  the  spot,  ye  white 
men  who  speak  the  old  tongue,  lest  ye  too  watch 
for  ever ;  for  the  place  is  accursed  !  .  .  .  " 

The  strange  narration  ended  as  it  began,  not 
abruptly,  but  in  indistinct  mutterings. 

Half  fascinated,  Jason  and  I  had  followed  every 
word  of  the  strange  archaic  Portuguese.  The 
rhythmic  sentences  seemed  to  have  had  an 
almost  hypnotic  effect  upon  us,  for  neither  of  us 
afterwards  remembered  how  and  when  we  fell 
asleep. 

I  was  awakened  by  Karelse  shaking  me.  It  was 
just  break  of  day.  I  felt  heavy,  sleepy,  and  con- 
fused, and  for  a  moment  remembered  nothing. 
"  Coffee,  baas,  "  said  the  Hottentot ;  and  as  I  sipped 


304        "THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD" 

it  I  remembered.  I  looked  round.  Jason  was 
sleeping  like  a  log.  Our  strange  visitor  had  gone. 
"  Where  is  the  other  baas  ?  "  I  inquired  of  Karelse. 
He  stared  at  me,  and  then  looked  over  at  Jason. 
"  No,  no, "  I  said  impatiently,  "  the  old  baas  that 
came  in  the  night  ?  "  Karelse's  face  was  a  study. 
He  had  evidently  seen  no  one,  though  the  boy's  fire 
had  been  not  twenty  yards  from  our  own.  Had 
I  dreamt  the  whole  thing  ?  I  strode  over  and 
roused  Jason.  He  woke  with  a  startled  exclama- 
tion. His  first  words  assured  me  the  old  man  had 
been  there.  "  Damn  that  mad  chap,"  he  said. 
"  His  horrible  old  yarn  made  me  dream  badly. 
Where  is  he  ?  "  Karelse  stared  from  one  to  the 
other,  his  yellow  face  a  queer  ashen  grey.  He  was 
plainly  frightened.  "  Come,"  said  I  to  Jason,  "  let 
us  go  and  have  a  sluice  :  there  is  water  in  plenty." 
I  led  the  way  to  the  pool.  It  had  been  too  dark 
for  us  to  see  it  properly  when  we  had  arrived  the 
evening  before.  We  bent  over  the  dark,  clear 
water.  Sheer  and  black  the  pit  went  down,  and  it 
was  plainly  of  great  depth.  And  from  the  brink 
the  granite  kopje  rose  abruptly.  Jason  and  I  looked 
at  each  other,  then  at  Karelse. 

"  Karelse,"  I  asked,  "  have  you  ever  been  here 
before  ?  " 

"  No,  baas,"  he  faltered  ;  "  there  is  always  plenty 


"  THE  DRINK  OF  THE  DEAD  "      305 

of  good  water  here,  they  say,  but  the  place  has  a 
bad  name  and  no  one  comes  here.  They  say  it  is 
haunted." 

"  What  do  they  call  the  place  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Dood  Drenk,"  he  said — "  the  Drink  of  the 
Dead  !  " 


u 


THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO 


THE  WATERS  OF   ERONGO 

NORTH-EAST  of  Swakopmund,  and  somewhere  where 
the  line  that  runs  the  copper  ore  down  from  Otari 
has  a  station  called  Omaruru,  there  stands  a  mass 
of  huge  table-topped  mountains.  At  the  time  of 
which  I  write  they  were  known  as  the  Erongos,  so 
named  after  a  famous  chief  of  the  Gainin  Bushmen, 
who  had  made  something  of  a  stand  there  against 
the  invading  Damaras  that  eventually  "  ate  up  " 
both  him  and  his  tribe. 

Even  in  that  land,  where  most  mountains  are 
table-topped,  and  where  the  flat  plateau  above  and 
the  plain  beneath  represent  geological  epochs  that 
are  divided  by  aeons  of  years,  these  Erongo  Moun- 
tains are  remarkable ;  for  they  have  never  been 
climbed.  From  their  base  thick  vegetation  can 
be  seen  crowning  the  inaccessible  summit,  and  in 
several  places  water  flows  in  gushing  cataracts  down 
the  steep  cliffs  that  frown  upon  the  plain  on  every 
side. 

3°9 


310  THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO 

This  mountain  had  always  had  a  great  fascination 
for  me  ;  and  once  or  twice,  in  the  old  days,  before 
the  railway  came,  and  when  we  used  to  water  our 
transport  animals  at  these  same  streams,  I  attempted 
to  climb  its  steep  sides,  full  of  curiosity  to  see  what 
the  top  might  be  like. 

But  I  never  got  within  a  thousand  feet  of  it,  for 
the  crowning  bastions  are  almost  sheer,  and  would 
need  a  better  cragsman  than  myself  to  negotiate. 

Isolated,  and  rising  straight  from  the  plain  to  a 
height  of  about  3,000  feet,  it  formed  a  prominent 
landmark  for  those  few  traders  or  prospectors  who, 
in  the  old  days,  returned  from  their  trips  to  the 
north  to  Walnsch  Bay  by  this  route ;  and  I  was 
glad  indeed  to  see  its  huge  bulk  towering  up  one  day 
— more  years  ago  than  I  care  to  remember — when 
trekking  in  from  a  long  expedition  in  the  Kaokoveld 
— for  it  meant  that  my  long  journey  was  nearly 
finished. 

With  my  wagon  I  had  as  cook  and  roust-about 
an  old  Englishman  named  Jim  Blake,  who  had  ran 
away  from  his  ship  at  Walfisch  Bay  many  years 
before,  and  who  had  traversed  the  country  in  all 
directions,  since  then,  as  few  men  had.  In  spite 
of  the  many  years  he  had  spent  there,  and  the  fact 
that  he  spoke  many  of  the  native  dialects  well, 
his  Cockney  accent  was  as  pronounced  as  ever  it 


THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO     311 

could  have  been  when  he  first  shipped  at  Limehouse  ; 
and  he  had,  apparently,  a  wholesale  contempt  for 
everything,  and  everybody,  but  himself. 

As  his  employer,  he  tolerated  me,  and  as  he  was 
invaluable  in  many  ways,  I  tolerated  him  in  return, 
but  he  had  one  habit  that  always  annoyed  me 
immensely.  In  season  and  out  of  season  he  would 
say  :  "  Yer  don't  know  heverythink — if  yer  thinks 
yer  does  !  "  ;  and  I  could  never  break  him  of  it. 

Well,  the  evening  that  I  speak  of,  we  outspanned 
under  the  cliffs  of  Erongo,  and  the  oxen  drank  deep. 

We  had  had  a  very  successful  trip,  and  I  felt  at 
peace  with  all  mankind,  as  I  sat  smoking,  and 
watching  the  setting  sun  turn  the  tall  rocks  from 
gold  to  crimson,  and  thence  through  a  whole  gamut 
of  purples,  violets  and  mauves  to  the  cold  grey 
of  twilight. 

"  Pritty,  'aint  it  ?  "  said  a  voice  at  my  elbow.  It 
was  old  Blake.  His  mahogany  face  shone  with  the 
effects  of  the  first  soap  and  water  he  had  been  able 
to  use  for  weeks,  for  we  had  been  very  short  of 
water  ;  and  even  his  arms  showed  the  tattoo-marks 
that  were  usually  hidden  by  the  grime  inseparable 
to  life  in  the  desert. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  it's  beautiful — the  most 
beautiful  mountain  I  know — in  Africa.  I  wonder 
what's  on  top  ?  I've  had  a  go  at  climbing  it  myself 


312  THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO 

several  times — but,  of  course,  it  can't  be  done.  The 
Bushmen  couldn't — Erongo  himself  only  had  his 
werf  half-way  up  when  he  fought  the  Damaras.  No 
one  has  ever  climbed  it !  " 

"  You  don't  know  heverythink — if  yer  thinks  yer 
does,"  sniffed  old  Jim  ;  "  you're  wrong.  I've  bin 
up  it  meself !  " 

"  Rubbish,  Jim  !  "  I  said  ;  "  don't  talk  rot.  How 
far  have  you  been  up,  anyway  ?  As  far  as  the 
bottom  of  the  big  fall,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  To  the  top  and  all  over  it,"  said  old  Jim.  "  Oh, 
I  knows  yer  don't  believe.  But  it's  gospel.  You 
don't  know  heverythink  !  " 

"  No,  that's  true,  Jim,"  said  I  meekly,  for 
I  wanted  his  yarn.  "  I  know  you  sailormen  can 
climb  better  than  I  ever  shall — but  how  did  you 
do  it  ?  Ropes  ?  Ladders  ?  .  .  .  How  ?  " 

"  No,"  he  answered  slowly,  turning  his  quid  in 
his  cheek,  and  spitting  with  great  precision  at  a 
blue-headed  lizard  that  had  emerged  from  a  crack 
in  the  rock  and  sat  eyeing  us.  "  Got  yer  !  "  he 
went  on  as  the  small  reptile  retired  in  considerable 
discomfiture. 

"  No,  neether  ladders  nor  ropes.  If  yer  reely 
wants  ter  know,  I  were  carried  up  ! 

"  Oh,  you  can  chuckle,  but  so  it  were  !  Twenty 
year  or  more  agone  I  came  here  fust.  There  was 


313 

four  of  us  white  men  ;  me  as  cook,  two  prospectors, 
and  the  perfesser. 

"  He  was  a  queer  bloke,  that  perfesser — clever, 
too,  but  bless  yer — he  didn't  know  heverythink  ! 
I'd  bin  with  him  a  long  time,  and  he  used  ter  tell 
me  more'n  he  tole  the  other  fellers  ...  a  clever 
sort  of  chap  .  .  .  but  he  didn't  know  heverythink. 
And  he  'ad  one  great  pecooliarity  :  he  was  ever- 
lastingly afeard  of  getting  old  !  He  must  ha'  bin 
well  over  fifty,  but  he  used  ter  get  himself  up  out- 
rageous young  :  and  when  I  docked  his  shaving- 
water  he  cussed  most  wonderful ! 

"  '  Cleanliness,  and  stric'  observance  of  rules  of 
life — that  is  the  only  way  ter  keep  young,  Blake,'  he 
would  say  ter  me. 

"  Well,  in  them  days,  bein'  young,  I  didn't  see 
much  in  what  he  said,  and  if  I  got  a  wash  once  a 
month  I  was  werry  well  satisfied  ;  and  arter  a  while 
this  'ere  washing  business  of  his  got  on  my  nerves. 
'Cause,  as  yer  know,  when  water's  been  used  fer  a 
bath,  yer  can't  werry  well  use  it  fer  anything  but 
washing  up,  or  biling  pertaters,  or  sich  like,  and  he 
was  the  wastefullest  man  I  ever  had  to  cook  for. 
Well,  we  comes  up  here  on  our  way  to  the  Koaka 
Velt  on  some  kind  of  scientific  trip  er  other — I 
dunno,  and  it  didn't  matter  as  long  as  I  was  paid — 
and  the  two  prospectors  they  brings  in  gold,  and 


314  THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO 

tin,  and  copper,  and  all  sorts  of  muck,  and  the 
perfesser  was  busy  '  blow-piping/  and  '  classifying/ 
and  what  not,  and  every  day  he  gets  more  'centrick. 
Then  he  gets  sick — only  a  bit  of  fever,  but  it  laid 
him  out  bad  for  a  time  :  and  he  couldn't  shave,  and 
he  couldn't  bath,  and  that  hurt  him  wuss'n  the 
fever.  We  was  here,  then  ;  jist  in  this  same  camp. 
And  when  he  got  well  enough  to  talk  again  I  took 
him  his  cawfee  one  morning,  and  sees  him  a-looking 
at  himself  in  a  little  glass  :  and  he  looked  fair 
frightened  !  He'd  got  a  week's  bristles  on,  and  they 
was  grey,  o'  course — he  weren't  no  chicken,  anyway  ! 
And  he  says  to  me — pitiful  like — '  Blake,  I  surely 
don't  look  as  old  as  all  that  ?  ' 

"  '  You've  bin  ill,  perfesser,'  I  says,  '  and  it  don't 
make  a  man  look  younger.  You'll  be  all  right  when 
you've  had  a  bath — there's  plenty  o'  water  now.' 

"  Well,  I  could  see  'e  weren't  satisfied,  because  he 
gives  a  bit  of  a  groan,  and  looks  at  hisself  in  the  glass 
agin.  But  a  day  or  two  arterwards  he  was  well 
enough  to  get  up,  and  when  he  sees  Erongo  for  the 
fust  time,  with  the  water  a-pouring  down  that  big 
fall,  he  brightens  up  at  once. 

"  '  Just  the  very  place — the  very  place.  Who 
knows  but  it  may  be  true  ?  Never  to  be  old  !  .  .  . 
Never  to  be  old  !  '  I  hears  him  a-saying,  over  and 
over  again ;  but  nat'rally,  I  on'y  thought  he  was 


THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO  315 

a  bit  off  his  napper,  same  as  half  these  'ere  per- 
fessers  is,  wot  think  they  know  heverythink ! 
Anyhow,  as  soon  as  ever  he  was  able,  oft  he  goes 
and  bathes  in  the  stream,  farther  up,  a  goodish  way 
from  the  camp,  and  a  power  o'  good  it  seemed  to  do 
him,  for  he  comes  back  a-looking  ten  years  younger. 
Next  day  he  sends  the  two  prospectors  out  fer  a  long 
trip  and  then  he  calls  me. 

"  '  Jim,'  says  he,  '  'ow  do  you  think  I  look  ?  ' 

"  '  Look  ?  '  I  says — for  I  was  fair  mazed  at  the 
look  of  him,  '  why  ten  years  younger  than  ever  I 
seed  yer  !  ' 

"  '  Just  so,'  says  'e.  .  .  .  '  It's  true  then  ! ' 

"  '  Wot's  true,'  I  says. 

"  '  The  water  of  life,'  says  he  ;  '  I  have  searched 
for  it  fer  years  ! ' 

"  '  Take  some  quinine,'  says  I, '  and  back  yer  goes 
to  bed,'  for  I'd  seen  fever  patients  that  way  afore. 

"  '  You  don't  know  heverythink,  Blake,'  he  says — 
he  'ad  a  nasty  way  o'  using  that  there  expression  ; 
'  it  isn't  fever — it's  joy.  For  if  the  stream  below 
has  such  an  effect,  wot  will  the  source  be  like  ?  ' 

"  Well,  it  wasn't  much  good  taking  notice  of  what 
he  said,  but  anyhow,  next  day  'e'd  gone  ! 

"  The  boys  said  he'd  gone  upstream  towards  the 
big  fall,  and  arter  a  while  I  follered  him.  As  you 
know,  that  there  waterfall  takes  a  lot  of  reaching, 


316  THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO 

but  I  gets  there  at  last,  and  there  he  was  a-sitting 
in  the  stream.  Lord,  I  'ardly  knew  'im,  he  looked 
so  young  and  vigorous,  and  full  o'  life.  He  wanted 
me  to  bathe,  but  I'd  had  a  wash  on'y  a  day  or  two 
before,  and  I  wouldn't.  But,  my  word,  he  seemed 
to  keep  getting  younger ;  and  as  fer  strength,  why 
on  our  way  back  he  jumped  over  rocks  like  a  klip- 
bok — I  never  seen  the  like  !  Next  mornin'  he'd  gone 
agin,  and  this  time  he  stays  away  fer  two  days,  and 
I  gets  scared.  The  prospectors  was  away,  and  there 
was  on'y  me  and  the  boys — and  I  couldn't  get  'em 
to  go  far  up  Erongo,  for  they  said  it  was  full  of 
devils.  P'raps  they  was  right — them  there  boys 
knows  a  lot — though  they  don't  know  heverythink  ! 
Third  day  I  gets  up  early  and  goes  right  up  the  side 
o'  the  stream,  till  I  gets  to  the  waterfall,  but  no  sign 
did  I  find.  And  I  sits  there  a-pondering,  till  all 
of  a  sudden  I  'ears  a  voice  a-calling — '  Jim  ! ' 

"  I  turns  round,  and  there  'e  was — at  least  I 
s'posed  it  was  him  !  He  hadn't  a  stitch  o'  clothes 
on,  and  his  skin  shone  like  a  babby's.  Look  young  ? 
Why  the  only  thing  I  knew  about  'im  was  his  voice  ! 
And  he  came  a-bounding  over  the  rocks  as  if  he 
was  made  of  injy-rubber.  And  his  face  was  all 
a-shinin' — it  made  me  think  o'  pictures  o'  hangels 
to  see  him. 

"  '  Jim  !  Jim  !  '  he  sings  out;  half  a-laughing  and 


THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO  317 

'alf  sobbing,  '  it's  true  !  it's  true  ! — look  at  me — 
I'm  young  agin  !  I'm  immortal !  ' 

"  '  You're  naked,'  I  says,  '  and  you  ought  to 
know  better  at  your  time  o'  life — and  in  this  'ere  'ot 
sun  too !  ' 

"  He  laughs  like  a  madman. 

"  '  Ye  old  fool/  he  says  (nice  it  was,  and  on'y 
yesterday  he'd  bin  a  lot  older  than  me  !).  '  Don't 
you  see  it's  true  ?  I've  been  to  the  top,  man,  and 
bathed  in  the  source  there,  and  I'm  immortal !  ' 

"  '  You're  barmy,'  I  says,  though  I  was  a  bit 
scared,  for  never  have  I  seen  such  a  difference  ! 

"  '  Come  with  me  to  the  top — and  bathe,'  says  he, 
'  and  see  fer  yerself  ! ' 

"  '  Who's  to  take  me  ?  '  I  says.     '  I  ain't  a  bird  !  ' 

"  '  I  will ! '  he  shouts ;  and  before  you  could  'a'  said 
'  Jack  Robinson,'  he  grabs  'old  of  me  in  a  clove 
hitch  ! 

"  I  was  strong  and  a  bit  useful  in  them  days, 
but  I  was  like  a  babby  in  the  arms  of  a  giant,  and 
he  tucked  me  under  one  arm  and  'eld  me  like  a 
parcel.  And  then — well !  I  know  yer  don't  believe 
it,  but  yer  don't  know  he  very  think.  He  jist  went 
up  the  side  of  that  there  cliff  like  a  klip-springer, 
catching  on  to  little  points  of  rock,  and  a-springing 
from  place  to  place,  as  if  I  didn't  weigh  more'n  a 
feather ;  with  me  under  his  arm  a-hollering  blue 


3i8  THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO 

murder,  and  a-lookin'  down  sick  and  dizzy,  and 
a-praying  for  him  not  to  let  me  fall !  Right  up 
that  there  cliff  as  you  can  see  from  here  we  went, 
and  almost  afore  I  knew  what  had  happened,  I 
was  on  top.  There  was  thick  grass,  and  bush,  and 
flowers,  and  tall  trees  and  fruit  I'd  never  seen  afore, 
and  butterflies  everywhere,  and  he  sat  me  down  jist 
close  to  the  brink,  and  there  I  sat  a-gasping.  And 
then  he  laughed — and  what  a  laugh  it  was — jist  like 
a  trumpet  ringing  out,  and  he  says  again  :  '  Come 
and  bathe,  man,  and  be  immortal,  like  me  !  ' 

"  And  then  he  hustles  me  off  into  the  wood, 
flustered  and  frightened,  and  a  wondering  when 
I  should  get  down  to  terra-cotta  agin.  That  there 
mountain  ain't  flat  on  top,  its  cup-shaped,  and  it's 
only  the  rim  you  can  see  from  here  ;  and  there's 
trees  and  water  everywhere,  and  birds  a-singing, 
and  flowers  a-blooming  and  butterflies  a-flitting, 
and  if  there' d  o'ny  bin  a  nice  little  pub  up  there, 
like  wot  I  knows  of  there  at  'ome  in  Lime'ouse, 
it  would  'a'  bin  Parrydise — and  I'd  'a'  stayed.  We 
sees  no  animals  and  no  snakes,  and  we  goes  along 
the  banks  of  the  stream,  and  at  last  we  conies  to  a 
deep  pool  that  bubbled  and  fizzed  up  like  soda 
water,  all  over. 

"  '  The  Source  ! '  he  says  ;  '  the  Source  !  '—an' 
you  could  ha'  'card  'is  voice  a  mile  off ;  '  the  Water 


THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO     319 

of  Life  !  I  bathed  here  this  morning — look  at  me  ! 
Come,  bathe,  old  fool,  and  be  young,  and  a  com- 
panion fer  me,  and  we'll  stay  here  fer  ever  ! ' 

"  'Course,  I  knew  he  must  be  barmy — though  'ow 
he  got  me  up  that  cliff  certainly  is  a  mystery  ! 
Any'ow,  I  thought  I'd  better  'umour  'im  a  bit.  So 
I  starts  to  undress ;  and  then  I  pauses. 

"  '  Any  beer  here  ?  '  I  asks. 

"  '  Beer,  what  do  you  want  vile  beer  for,  when 
there's  necktie  fit  fer  the  gords  to  drink  ?  '  says  'e. 

"  '  Baccy  ?  '  I  asks  agin — knowin'  he  'ated  it. 

"  '  Phaw,'  he  says,  '  your  filthy  smoke — what 
need  is  there  of  it  ? ' 

"  '  Wimmen  ! '  I  says,  thinkin'  that  would  be  a 
clincher  fer  him. 

"  '  Yes,'  he  shouts  ;  '  beautiful  nymphs,  spirits 
as  immortal  as  myself !  ' 

"  '  I  don't  see  'em  !  '  says  I. 

"  '  They  are  in  the  water/  says  he ;  '  beautiful 
water  nymphs — and  wood  nymphs  lurks  there  among 
the  trees !  Bathe,  fool,  and  your  eyes  will  be 
opened  ! ' 

"  That  settled  it.  I'd  got  an  argyment  fer  'im 
now. 

"  '  Not  me,'  I  says,  putting  my  shirt  on  agin. 
'  No  beer ;  no  baccy ;  no  wimmen  but  a  lot  o' 
shameless  huzzies  a-hiding  and  a-waiting  to  watch 


320  THE  WATERS  OF  ERONGO 

a  feller  bathe  !  Not  me.  I  go  back — besides,  I 
'ad  a  bath  on'y  a  few  days  ago.' 

"  Well,  'e  was  that  wild  I  thought  'e'd  chuck  me 
in,  but  I  'umored  and  coaxed  'im — for  I  had  to  get 
'im  to  take  me  down  again ;  and  at  last  'e  did.  How 
he  did  it  I  don't  know,  for  when  he  took  me  up, 
like  a  kid,  I  shut  me  eyes,  and  never  opened  'em 
agin  till  he  put  me  down  at  the  foot  of  the  waterfall. 

"  '  Good-bye,  fool,'  he  said  ;  '  some  day  you'll  be 
sorry !  ' 

"  Well,  we  never  seen  'im  agin,  and  when  I  told 
the  prospectors  wot  I'd  seen,  they  told  me  to  put 
more  water  in  my  grog.  And  at  last  the  whole 
outfit  went  back  and  reported  the  perfesser  lost  or 
dead. 

"  But  I  knows  better  :  he's  up  there  yet !  Look  ! 
— see  that  smoke  on  the  top  ?  Well,  who's  a-goin'  to 
make  a  fire  on  Erongo  if  it  ain't  'im  ?  You  don't 
know  he  very  think,  if  yer  thinks  yer  does." 


PrinM  in  Grtai  Britain  by  Wyman  6-  Sons  Ltd.,  London  and  Reading 


305 


3  H  58  00303 


PR 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000383434